Will Jesus ask me to kill His enemies?

During a recent Sunday School class, the battle of Armageddon came up for discussion. Someone remarked that during the Millennial Reign, Christ will ask His followers to do what He had told them not to do in the New Testament – go out on a physical battlefield to fight and kill wicked people who hate Him.

I disagreed, “I cannot believe that Jesus will ever ask us to act contrary to His written Word. The Gospel is called everlasting (Rev 14:6); it’s the Word of Truth which endureth for ever (1Pet 1:25). Jesus said, My words shall not pass away (Mat 24:35). He’s not going to come back and undo what He has already said by “preaching another Gospel” (Gal 1:8). He cannot deny Himself (2Tim 2:13).

A brother then asked an interesting question. “So if Jesus returned and personally asked you to take a sword and join His army to kill His enemies you wouldn’t obey Him?”

I paused before answering because I’ve learned by embarrassing experience that the quick, simple response is often not the right one. Yet the longer I pondered the question, the stronger my intrinsic reaction grew. “No.” I said. “I would not.”

He looked at me with a shocked expression, “You wouldn’t obey Jesus’ direct command?”

“No,” I said. “Because Jesus would not command us to act contrary to His own Word and works. Whoever comes saying such a thing is not Jesus. It’s someone else. In fact, He warned us that this would very thing would happen, that imposters would come misrepresenting Him.”

Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many…Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, He is in the desert; go not forth: behold, He is in the secret chambers; believe it not. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be (Mat 24:4-5; 23-27).

From the very beginning, Satan has been a master of deceit and persuasion. The very first act which caused Sin to enter the world was Satan deceiving Eve with beguiling lies. She believed him. Listened to his lies. And then sinned by doing what God had told her earlier not to do. In the passage we just quoted, Jesus answered the disciples’ question about the sign of His coming by forewarning that the same crafty deceits would be multiplied at the end of the Age. Take heed that no man deceive you. We tend to read over those verses without really stopping to let the weight of His warning sink into our minds. Take heed – beware, be vigilant, watch out – because the Devil’s persuasive deceptions will rise to never-before-seen levels during his little season just before the end of time. Will he come pretending to be Christ? According to Jesus’ own prophecy the answer is yes.

Now, I have always understood Jesus’ warning here to refer to false teachers instead of actual people or angels that present themselves and say, I am Christ. Down through the centuries of time since the Apostles, millions and millions of people have been deceived by many false and poisonous doctrines that church leaders have so confidently preached as the true Gospel (2Pet 2:1-3). These teachers will bear their punishment for the spiritual deaths of those they have deceived.

The sheep however, are not excused for innocently listening to the voice of their shepherds. Just ask Eve. She innocently listened to the sweet talk of the snake and look what happened. She didn’t blatantly disobey, she was tricked. Deceived to act upon something she thought was true when it was actually a big fat lie. Yet the consequence of her sin of being deceived was just as severe as Adam’s sin of rebellion. So beware! This is exactly what the Scriptures warn that Satan will be doing in the last days – very slyly tricking people to sell their own souls. He will get people to live contrary to God’s Word and will deceive entire nations to do things that Christ said not to do.

Really, this is no marvel: for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light (2Cor 11:14). An angel of light. That’s a sobering picture! The Devil’s primary tactic is to pass himself off as a preacher of truth, to masquerade as a minister of righteousness. He came to Jesus in the desert quoting the Holy Scriptures, pretending to be who he was not, claiming to have the authority to give Him all the kingdoms of the world. Unlike Eve, Jesus was not deceived. He refuted Satan’s shady Scripture-quoting with other Scriptures.

I am convinced that the only reason Satan has not transformed himself more powerfully into an angel of light is because God has set limits on what he can do (Job 1:7-12; Rev 20:1-3). Will the time come that He permits the Devil to display himself more deceitfully? Yes (Rev 20:7-9). I believe we are now in that final era which will culminate at the Great White Throne as the One whose very face causes the heaven and earth to flee away will judge the secrets of men (Rev 20:10-12).

The Revelation describes the great deception at the end of time in searing terms, saying that Satan himself will be loosed a little season and will go out to deceive the nations as never before. He will gather them together to battle against the camp of the saints (who are not told to fight). These faithful few that are living at the time of the end will be miraculously delivered from the surrounding armies of the world when fire suddenly falls from heaven and consumes those wicked hosts (see Rev 20).

This scene of deception and spiritual danger is further described in Rev 16:13, And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon…they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty….And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon…And there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done.

Now that is a sobering picture – spirits of devils which are able to work miracles so convincing that the whole world will be deceived into fighting against God. I say then, it is super-imperative that Christians intimately and fervently acquaint themselves with the Word of God so that they will not be deceived at the end, because Satan will be going around masquerading as an angel of light. He will utterly deceive many.

So, we must know what sayeth the everlasting, eternal Word of Truth, for Jesus Christ and His doctrine will never change; they are the same yesterday, and today, and forever (Heb 13:8). This verity cannot be over-emphasized nor can it be repeated too often. Jesus the living Word is revealed in His written Word of Truth. It is essential that we read it, study it, believe it, receive it and live it, for the Devil is trying to steal your crown by high trickery and cunning deceits (Rev 3:11). He is trying to get you to distrust the words of Christ just like he did in the beginning with Eve: Yea, hath God said…? (you fill in the blank).

The warning to not be deceived has never been more crucially important, for during the little season at the end of time, God will allow Satan more latitude in his wicked persuasions and doctrinal sleights (read why in 2Thes 2:9-12). The strongest words that the Apostle Paul ever wrote were on this topic. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed (eternally damned). As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed (Gal 1:7-8).

It is a striking feature, an angel of light descending from heaven preaching a different Gospel. But what did Jesus warn us? Many shall come in My name saying, I am Christ. So, if a Jesus descends saying, “I am Christ,” but teaches a different Gospel, DO NOT BELIEVE HIM. He is a false christ. There is only one Gospel and it will not change.

The Scriptures say that Jesus took on human form and spoke to Mankind in these last days (Heb 1:1-2), or these last times (1Peter 1:20). The apostle John said, Little children, it is the last time (1John 2:18). This means that since the time of Christ’s resurrection, God’s plan for His creation is in its final stage. There is no plan for a modified covenant, for some new Gospel, some alternate way to salvation. We are in the last epoch of God’s will and plan for Mankind. From before the foundation of the world, the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ was the design and plan of God for Mankind (Rev 13:8). Accordingly, the Lamb of God came and finished the work (John 17:4; 19:30). The Apostles correctly proclaim that it is the last time, that upon (us) the ends of the world are come (1Cor 10:11).

The end of all things is at hand, Peter said, but went on to call for patience in waiting for Christ’s appearing: for one day is with the Lord as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day (1Pet 4:7; 2Pet 3:8). He then says that the waiting will be long enough that scoffers will say, “Where is the promise of His coming? All things continue just as they always have” (2Pet 3:4). The Holy Spirit precisely predicted what the “intellectual” scoffers of our day are now saying. Preterists, for instance, claim that Christ returned in A.D. 70 and at that time He ushered in the eternal heaven and earth.  

There are other Scriptures which indicate an extended period of time between Christ’s first coming as a babe and His final coming to close the book of time forever (see Mark 13:33-37; Mat 24:3-14; 2Thes 2:1-12). The parable of the talents speaks of long years, and the ten virgins wait so long that their lamps run out of oil (Mat 25). These fit the picture of Revelation 20, that during this extended Age of Grace the dead in Christ will reign with Him in Paradise for 1000 years (Rev 20:1-6). It is a fitting representation of the Church Age – a long but indefinite period of time. The actual length is not given for us to know. Indeed, the date of Christ’s return is the greatest secret in the Universe (Mark 13:32).

I recognize that my Millennialist friends think those thousand years refer to a future era that will take place on earth after Christ has ended the Gospel Age, but based on the Scriptures we cited at the beginning, how can that be? Another Gospel, another covenant? I challenge you to read Revelation 20 in harmony with John’s other visions; as parallel descriptions of the Church Age instead of one continuous chronology which extends beyond Christ’s return to include two proposed future earthly eras that are not part of the present Age of Grace (the reestablishment of the Jewish covenant and the physical reign of Christ on the earth for 1000 years). Surely Revelation 20 does not describe some new, future Age, but is a prophetic description of the present Age as it exists both on earth and in Paradise. Accordingly, the vision ends just as the other visions of Revelation end, with a description of Christ’s return in final Judgment.       

Millennialists believe that Christ will end the Gospel Age at His appearing in the clouds and will set up a new physical Kingdom based in the land of Israel which will endure for 1000 years in great blessing and peace. There will be no death, no injustices, no false religions, etc. At the end of that era however, a great revolt against Christ will provoke the nations of the world to gather for a terrible, final battle and that is when we will be supposedly summoned to fight. I remember a conservative Mennonite preacher announcing over the pulpit that he would bring his 30-06 rifle for the occasion.

Why would the Jesus who taught us to love your enemies…resist not evil…pray for them that persecute you…overcome evil with good, suddenly command us to do the opposite? He doesn’t need our help anyway – just the breath of His mouth is powerful enough to consume His enemies (2Thes 2:8; Rev 19:15; Is 40:15). More than others, Anabaptists should recognize immediately that this is another gospel, which really is no gospel at all, but there be some that…pervert the Gospel of Christ (Gal 1:6-7).

Yet, some might say, “But what about the Old Testament? In that age God commanded the Jews to go and kill their enemies, so why not in some future age?”

First, it’s called the OLD Testament for a reason (see Heb 8:13). Now that the long-awaited Desire of all nations (has) come (Hag 2:7), we live under His eternal statutes and rule. In the Old Testament, God spoke to His people through priests and prophets under a provisional guardianship called “the Law” to bring us to the era of Faith (Gal 3:23-25). The Old Covenant ended with God speaking once and for all through His own Son (Heb 1:1-2), who then commended His eternal precepts and rules of the New Covenant of Faith unto the Apostles to record in the New Testament. We hold His written Word in our hands and we also have the Holy Spirit to help us understand it. These are two powerful witnesses that were not commonly available before, but have been poured out in power at the beginning of the Gospel Age (see Acts 2:14-24).

By His own written Word, God is not going to return to the first covenant nor is He going to implement a third covenant. The Old Testament itself testifies that it is not the final will of God for Man. Instead, it contains many prophecies of a better, last Covenant that God would make with all men – the everlasting Gospel of Jesus Christ. In many visions and revelations, the prophets of old described this present Age of Grace, but always in eternal terms. God told David that He had given the Kingdom to him and his sons forever by a covenant of salt (2Chr 13:5; 21:7; Luke 1:33). Jesus is the last son of David to take the Throne of the Kingdom. He is now reigning and will reign forever and ever (Heb 8:1). Daniel saw a stone cut out without hands – the Kingdom of Christ which shall never be destroyedand it shall stand forever (Dan 2:45). Isaiah foretold of a coming Government…the throne of David, and upon his Kingdom…to establish it with judgment and justice from henceforth even forever (Is 9:7).  

The Kingdom which Christ came to earth and established in the hearts of Mankind will never cease. Nor will it be “interrupted” by some future, superfluous Age. The Kingdom of God came in power when Jesus rose from the grave and ascended into heaven, where His throne and scepter will continue forever (Heb 1:8). Unto Him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end (Eph 3:21). Yes, there will be a terrible purging at the end of time, when the Son of Man comes to gather out of His Kingdom all things that offend (Mat 13:41) and then the glorious Church of Jesus Christ will be translated in perfect, wonderful harmony (Php 3:21). But the crucial point is that Jesus came and accomplished exactly and completely what God had sent Him to do. He has established the Kingdom and preached its constitution and charter; He has taken its Throne and He will reign on forever and ever and ever. This is the constant testimony of the Scriptures.

Second, the rationale that since God once commanded the Jews to kill their enemies He might someday so command again fails to appreciate the eternal nature of Jesus’ new set of rules for His Kingdom. We say “new,” but in truth the laws of Christ in the New Testament all have a firm basis in the Old Testament statutes of the Law. Jesus took those temporal commandments and refitted them as eternal statutes in His Kingdom charter. They are altogether high and established in perfection forever and ever.

Jesus forbade killing in His Kingdom – there will be no death in heaven. Jesus abolished divorce – there will be no divorce in heaven; we will be married to the Lamb forever. Jesus outlawed oaths – there will be no lies or deceitful speech in heaven. In every aspect, the Law of Christ was established with an eternal eye; it is the Word of God, which liveth and abideth forever (1Pet 1:23). The Sermon on the Mount is far and away the loftiest, holiest, strictest Rule ever conceived in the history of the world. And that’s because it was written by the finger of God on eternal tables that cannot be erased.

The notion that Jesus will countermand His own eternal Word is baldly false and perilous to the extreme. God cannot lie. What He has said is eternally true and will not fail.

As we have noted in this paper, the idea that Jesus will someday ask us to fight His enemies springs from the Premillennialist notion that after the Rapture, Jesus will leave His heavenly throne and come down in person to Jerusalem and re-establish a covenant with the Jews. This belief is based on the faulty idea that God has not yet fulfilled His promises to Abraham. They say that Christ originally came to do just that, but when the Jews refused Him, God decided to postpone the fulfillment. Therefore, He interposed the Church Age as a “parenthesis” in His real plan which has always been with the Jews. God will return to the Jewish Covenant after the Church is removed from the earth. Many Christians do not know that this is the fundamental premise of Pre-millennial Dispensationalism. The whole scheme rests on this “Postponement Theory.” Without it, that eschatological system must collapse logically.

Take heed, you who think that Jesus will someday undo His Gospel and issue commands contrary to it. You are helping Satan advance his secret, personal strategy of deception by literally putting reasons in the minds of Christians to believe and accept an angel of light who comes preaching a different Gospel.

I really wonder if God will let it go that far. Will He allow the Devil to actually come down and present himself to Mankind as Jesus Christ? Do miracles, pretend to care for people, walk about in sheep’s clothing? (Mat 7:15). I don’t know. But if Satan were to come in such fashion, the scary fact is that he would find a large crowd of Christians ready to receive him. They would be taken in by this beautiful angel of light showing off his amazing powers, signs and lying wonders (2Thes 2:9). Why not? They have been deceived into believing that the times change, that Jesus needs to adjust His eternal Word now and then, that there are different eras with different laws.

“Christian, walk carefully; danger is near!” The words of the song have never been more real. Be watchful, alert, suspicious – not as gullible Eve, not as foolish Adam. The day is approaching. The deceptions of Satan are increasing as time is declining. The very elect are in danger of being deceived and for that reason God will shorten the days (Mat 24:22). The Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils (1Tim 4:1). Doctrines of devils!?. What could those be? If we love the Truth we will not be deceived and can stand confident on that day.

Galatians 6

1 Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted.

     The fervent rule of walking in the Spirit (Gal 5:25) carries the topic thread forward to admonitions in the church body. The spiritual, those who are led of the Spirit (Gal 5:18) should work to restore the trespassing member to the Truth. Paul does not say it is the elders’ responsibility, but ye which are spiritual. Obviously, leaders should be spiritual men of God, but even they are not above faults. The elders in the churches of Galatia are one example (Gal 3:1). He that is spiritual judgeth all things, because he is able to rightly discern all matters by comparing spiritual things with spiritual (1Cor 2:13-15).

     The critical, indispensable quality is to be spiritual (pneumatikos), to have “spiritualities” (see note 1Cor 12:1). The spiritual man knows and lives by the mind of Christ; he is producing the fruit of the Spirit in his life (Gal 5:22-24). Again, this is not an either/or issue, but a matter of scale (see note on Gal 5:16), for some have more of the Spirit than others. Do not set those to judge who are least esteemed in the church (1Cor 6:4), but those who are the most spiritual. This matches Jesus’ directive to not go about correcting people’s faults when you have a beam in your eye (Mat 7:3-5). The spiritual members should restore the trespassing brother.

      Correcting a brother in the church is a sensitive undertaking. Going to him in a spirit of meekness (see note for Gal 5:23) is a vital requisite, for too often attempts at admonition do not yield the desired results. Sincerity, humility and gentleness are powerful spiritualities that are most likely to yield the peaceable fruit of righteousness in those times that it is necessary to admonish a fallen brother (Heb 12:11). Secondly, meekness is appropriate because you also could fall into temptation (1Cor 10:12). Paul told Timothy, In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves (2Tim 2:25).

     Jesus taught that faults and offenses between members should be treated privately (Mat 18:15). Only if the offending brother will not hear thee should the matter be taken to the church (Mat 18:15-20). Here though, the Apostle refers to a brother who sins by breaking one of the commandments of the Gospel (John 15:10; 2John 1:6), for that is the meaning of the word fault (paraptoma). It is commonly translated, “trespass, offense, sin” (Mat 18:35; Rom 4:25; Eph 1:7; Mat 6:14).

     The body of Christ must be holy if the Spirit of God is to dwell therein (1Cor 3:16). For the temple of God, is holy, which temple ye areif any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy (1Cor 3:17). If you see a brother acting contrary to the law of Christ (v2) the very first action should be to set aside a time for fervent, constant prayer – for the brother and for your own guidance (see note 1John 5:16). There will be plenty of time for God to coordinate the correct moment and circumstances to restore the brother. The Apostle Paul told Timothy, Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear (1Tim 5:20).

     Avoid the common temptation to Pharisee-ism. Jesus directed His severest criticism at the strict, controlling sect of the Pharisees, whose religion was based upon scrutinizing the lives of others and holding them to a harsh standard that they did not keep themselves. Unfortunately, Pharisees are common in many churches today – members who obtain some inner glee by correcting others. And so they self-found their own Ministry of Correction in the brotherhood (see note for Rom 14:1).

2 Bear ye one another’s burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ.

     The meaning of the Greek word, nomos (law) is a set of rules or principles. In the Scriptures, we read of the law of Moses, the law of God, the law of Christ, the law of one’s conscience and the law of the State. Nomos frequently appears without a modifier, so one must read the context to ascertain in which sense the word is being used. The law of Moses, which is often simply called, “the Law,” was a large set of rules and commandments that God ordained for the people of Israel. While the New Testament does sometime compare the old Law to the new Law of Christ (as here), it is more common to see the Law put in contrast to the Faith of Christ (see note for Gal 2:16).

     The era of the Law of Moses has ended, having been fulfilled by the perfect life and death of the Son of God (Mat 5:14), who refitted the Ten Commandments for better purpose in His own New Covenant (Heb 7:12). This is the law of Christ, also called the law of liberty (James 1:25). The Scriptures celebrate man’s freedom from the Law by the work of Jesus Christ (Gal 5:1; Rom 8:2), but they also teach that this liberty is gained by volunteering to become His servant (1Pet 2:16; Rev 1:1; Rom 1:1) and submitting to His righteous rule. So there are commandments to keep; we delight in the law of God (Rom 7:22), in living according to the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus (Rom 8:2). Some foolishly think that the Christian is under obligation to no law, but that would be anarchy (see Paul’s testimony in 1Cor 9:21).

     Bear ye one another’s burdens. “Don’t look out only for your own concerns; be alert to the needs of others” (Php 2:4). The body of Christ works together, suffers together, rejoices together, has the same care one for another (1Cor 12:25-27). The brotherhood can help each one to bear his cross (Luke 14:27; Gal 6:5), which can become overly heavy, laden with sorrows, struggles, difficulties, doubts and worries. The core of Christ’s New Testament law is to love God and neighbor (Mat 22:36-40; Gal 5:14), for love is the fulfilling of the Law (Rom 13:10). Comfort the feebleminded…bear the infirmities of the weak (1Thes 5:14; Rom 15:1). This makes a fertile area in which to multiply the fruit of the Spirit (Gal 5:22-23).

3 For if a man think himself to be something, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself.

     Pride is the most pervasive and spiritually damaging element in the history of humanity. Pride entered the world through Satan; it did not originate in Man, nor did Adam and Eve fall through pride. Nevertheless, because Man’s eyes have been opened to know good and evil, every person is now naturally engaged to think that the rulings and determinations of his own mind are more right than another person’s judgments. From thinking that orange juice tastes better than apple juice to thinking that yonder person’s attitude is sinful while mine is not, the human mind is hopelessly and thoroughly self-prejudiced. It is true across all classes and social strata – my thoughts, beliefs and ideas are “more right.”

     The Greek is quite emphatic, “The man who thinks he is something, being nothing, deceives himself.” In reality, we are all nothing. Thinking too highly of oneself makes the fruit of the Spirit turn sour in our lives. Elsewhere the Apostle warned, For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think (see note for Rom 12:3). And, Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves (Php 2:3). For, Pride goeth before destruction and an haughty spirit before a fall (Pro 16:18).

     Church members need to respect and value the opinions and judgments of other members – be of the same mind, in honor preferring one another (Rom 12:10, 16). The churches of Galatia desperately needed this principle of humility and self-abasement (Mat 23:12; James 4:10; 1Pet 5:5). They thought they were something when they were nothing. They were over-valuing their judgments of their own conscience, which was incorrect in the case of circumcision. They really needed to seek the wisdom that comes from above.

     Don’t think yourself better than others. Don’t think that every other person needs to believe and act exactly as you do. The body of Christ is made up of many members, each one with distinct gifts and functions. God has made us with different priorities and ideas, and each person has developed his faith and maturity to varying degrees of spiritual acumen. This is particularly true when correcting a brother we think is erring, for knowledge puffeth up…and if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know (see notes for 1Cor 8:1-2).

4 But let every man prove his own work, and then shall he have rejoicing in himself alone, and not in another. 5 For every man shall bear his own burden.

     Pride is a like an octopus – lots of snaky arms. And each one is able to find the smallest crack and suddenly the whole slimy creature is out in the open. The arm of pride in the present verse is doing things to earn the approval of Man, so that they will think good of you and compliment you. How gratifying it is to be received by others, to be honored and praised! It easily becomes a ruling principle of life – to base our decisions and actions so that that others will approve of us, laud us, commend us.

     Here the Scripture says, “Don’t seek to rejoice in the praise of others, but rejoice in working what is good and right.” The Lord told Jeremiah, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man gory in his might…Glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth Me (Jer 9:23-24). The truly wise man will humble himself to understand and know God, for His exalting is the ultimate experience (1Pet 5:6). The most excellent principle of life is to seek the approval of God. For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth (2Cor 10:18).

     Prove (dokimazo) your own work. Examine it, test it, verify it, know the quality of it (2Tim 2:15). In order to genuinely do this, the mind must be transformed. Only then will it be able to prove (dokimazo) what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God (Rom 12:2). The purpose of this self-examination is so that ye may approve (dokimazo) things that are excellent (Php 1:10; 1John 4:1; 2Cor 13:5). God alone sets the rules and judges each man (Rom 14:4). Who should I then seek to please, men or God? (Gal 1:10).

     Every man must bear his own burden in this life and then stand to give account of himself before the Almighty Judge of the earth (Rom 14:12; 2Cor 5:10; Mat 16:27). The implication is more negative than positive. “The eyes of the Lord are upon the sons of men; to give unto them according to the fruit of his doings” (Jer 32:19). The Apostle also encouraged the saints unto good works, for every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labor (1Cor 3:8; Rev 22:12; Rom 2:5-10).

6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things.

     The Scriptures teach that in the work of Christ, the laborer is worthy of his hire (Luke 10:7; Mat 10:10). Jesus worked as a carpenter until He was thirty years of age, but He lived in the houses of friends and supporters during His ministry. In a lengthy passage to the Corinthians, the Apostle Paul explained this truth. He pointed out that soldiers and workers receive wages (1Cor 9:7-11; 2Tim 2:6) and that priests under the Mosaic Covenant were given a share of the offerings (1Cor 9:13). His conclusion is, Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel (see 1Cor 9:14).

     The word communicate (koinoneo) means to share, contribute, participate (Rom 12:13; Php 4:15; 1Pet 4:13). Here it refers to sharing the expenses of necessary physical needs (also Rom 15:27). Money however, is never mentioned in any of these passages (see also 1Tim 5:17-18). Nevertheless, some evangelists and church leaders have become exceedingly rich from the offerings and donations of their followers. The Scriptures cannot be used to justify self-enrichment from preaching the Word; it is blatant hypocrisy . The Apostles and Prophets were all poor men.

     The highest example is that of the Apostle Paul, who voluntarily refused monetary support in his pastoral duties and instead worked for his living (1Cor 9:12; 2Cor 11:8-12). This kept him from abusing his power in the Gospel (1Cor 9:15-18) and also gave him an authoritative example to reprimand the lazy busybodies in the churches (2Thes 3:7-12).

7 Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. 8 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.

     It’s called the Law of sowing and reaping, but is it really an unfailing law of life? Some of the cruelest rulers of history have died natural deaths, and the unrighteous often escape the hand of justice by graft and lies. Even the prophets wondered why the wicked prosper and the treacherous dealers succeed in their treachery (Jer 12:1; Ps 73:3). Job asked, Wherefore do the wicked live, become old, yea, are mighty in power? (Job 21:7). Meanwhile, honest men are robbed and the righteous are oppressed. In truth, the Law of sowing and reaping will be the rule at the great day of Judgment, after this life is over, when the books are opened and every man will be rewarded exactly according to the deeds he has done in the body (2Cor 5:10; Rev 20:12; 1Cor 3:8).

     God is not mocked. Don’t be so stupid as to think you can trick God somehow. If you sow a seed of thistle, will perchance a stalk of corn come up? Forget it! Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. If you sow thistles to the flesh, you will reap the Thistle of everlasting corruption; and if you sow the fruit of the Spirit you will reap the Fruit of everlasting life (v8). Sow to yourselves righteousness, reap in mercy (Hosea 10:12); sow wickedness, reap the same (Job 4:8). Not one thought or action of man will go unjudged, but at the end of the time (Rev 6:9-11). Some men’s sins are open beforehand, going before to judgment, and some men they follow after (1Tim 5:24-25).

     Moreover, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully (2Cor 9:6). In a remarkable passage, the Apostle Paul likened the resurrection of Man to the death and germination of a seed. He says that each seed-body will be resurrected unique ast to kind, form and glory (1Cor 15:35-44). God will give to each physical seed the celestial body that He judges to correspond to the type and quality of seed we have sown in this life (see note for 1Cor 15:40). Heaven will be filled with all kinds of celestial bodies in amazing arrays of glory. This law, then, is fervently true. Whatsoever we do in life WILL affect our experience in the next life – who we will be and how we will feel.   

     Some people think the law of sowing and reaping applies to this life – what we sow in youth will be reaped later on life. While it might be a faintly general fact, the far more serious fact of reaping is eternal. For the seed must die before it can be reaped (1Cor 15:36; John 12:24). Furthermore, there are other laws at work which affect both our physical life and eternal existence. The laws of mercy and longsuffering, for instance. The beautiful truth is that the Law of repentance greatly affects the Law of sowing and reaping. He that sincerely repents for sowing wickedness will not reap the same. And surely the Law of restitution also affects the law of sowing and reaping. The person who restores and makes right what he has done wrong will not reap the bitter fruits of his earlier sowing, even in this life. What if he has sinned against people in ways that are impossible to restore? In those cases God will send other afflictions into his life. Remember David – he repented, but it was impossible to restore his sins of adultery and murder. So God made him suffer in other ways.

9 And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.

     During this life, good men and women of God work and sow, but they won’t truly reap until the resurrection of the dead. It’s so easy to become weary in well doing, in sowing, sowing sowing to the Spirit. Who likes long-term investments? We want to see the profits now! Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord – like the farmer patiently waiting to receive the fruit that he has planted (James 5:7). Discouragement is a primary cause of falling away and so the Apostle repeats the encouragement, Be not weary in well doing (2Thes 3:13), for the Lord has promised to give eternal life to them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honor and immortality (Rom 2:3-7).

     In due season (kairos), or at the proper, set time. Remember the parable of the tares (Mat 13:24-30). Patience, or perseverance, is the last gem in the five-jeweled star of faith (see note Heb 11:1). Jesus, after a long and careful prediction of the trials that His disciples must endure, closed with the same encouragement. In patience possess ye your souls (Luke 21:19).

10 As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith.

     The law of love is filled with actions, not flowery speeches. Do (ergazomai, see John 9:4), which is the verb form of works (ergon). The Christian is called to good works (Eph 2:10), to do good unto all. And especially to the household (oikeios) of faith. The same word appears in a later, similar statement: If any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house (oikeios), he hath denied the faith (1Tim 5:8).

11 Ye see how large a letter I have written unto you with mine own hand.

     Paul typically dictated his writings to a scribe, who put his spoken words onto paper. He would, however, often write the closing salutation in his own hand (see 1Cor 16:21; Col 4:18; 2Thes 3:17). Some think that is his intention here, “Here you see my own handwriting at the close of this epistle.” To me however, it seems too abrupt and disconnected. I rather believe that Paul is saying that he wrote this whole epistle with his own hand.

     The versions do not agree on the translation of pelikois umin grammasin (how large a letter, KJV). The YLT has: “Ye see in how large letters I have written to you with my own hand.” While I am not a Greek scholar, the fact that both the noun and adjective are plural seems to be a heavy proof for this translation. The correct grammar of, “a large letter,” is a singular noun and adjective. Furthermore, the case, number and gender of gramma here agrees with the same word in Luke 23:38. And finally, the epistle to the Galatians is not that large of a letter, being the fifth-longest of the Pauline writings (after Romans, the Corinthian letters and Hebrews). See also my note for Heb 13:22.

     If we are correct that this is the first of Paul’s epistles (see note for Gal 1:1), it is also reasonable to believe that Paul wrote it without a scribe. Additionally, we have noted the possibility that Paul’s thorn in the flesh was dyskinesia (see note for Gal 4:14), which could have made writing more difficult – a detail he seems to later acknowledge: The salutation of Paul with mine own hand, which is the token in every epistle: so I write (2Thes 3:17). This physical condition often worsens with age.

12 As many as desire to make a fair shew in the flesh, they constrain you to be circumcised; only lest they should suffer persecution for the cross of Christ. 13 For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law; but desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. 14 But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world. 15 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, but a new creature.

     The last verses of this epistle frame the theme and argument of the book in several short statements. First, the Apostle says, stop and analyze these men that are urging the churches to require their members to be circumcised. They aren’t keeping the Law themselves! Yet they think to compel the Gentiles to keep the Law? (see Gal 2:14). They are just wanting to make a fair shew in the flesh – to look pious in appearance and glory in keeping fleshly rules that no longer apply (Gal 4:9-11). Their reason for constraining the brethren to be circumcised is so that they can gloat in their power (Gal 2:14; 2Pet 2:3).

     The circumcision group was looking to avoid the opprobrium that came by identifying with the cross of Christ (Gal 5:11), for the natural Jews were rabidly against the faith of Christ. A Jew that did not follow the scribal rules was in danger of severe punishment or even stoning to death. But most of the Jewish persecution could be avoided by simply doing exactly what the Pharisees demanded. And one of the greatest issues was circumcision. The Jews’ engorged egos gloried even more when a Gentile submitted to circumcision.

     Pride, vainglory and boasting are extremely debilitating to spiritual growth (see note Gal 6:3). The heart of man is puffed up by his knowledge (1Cor 8:1-2) and by doing fleshly, beggarly things (Gal 2:16) which he thinks raises his worth in the eyes of God (Gal 3:3). The Christian’s real cause to glory is that he has come to know Christ and the power of His cross. Paul put no confidence in the flesh (Php 3:3), but in being crucified with Christ (Gal 2:20; Rom 6:6; Gal 5:24).

     In the New Covenant which Christ has established, circumcision availeth nothing. It is empty, inapt, no longer in effect (Gal 5:2), along with a thousand other flesh-based rules, rites and rituals of the Old Covenant. However, its meaning continues, but in the spiritual sense, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ (Col 2:11). See note on Gal 5:6.

     A new creature. This is the essence and power of Christ in the believer which is effected by the indwelling presence of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold all things are become new (2Cor 5:17). It means that God’s will for Mankind has dramatically changed from the physical to the spiritual, from following the fleshly commandments of the Law to following the commandments and will of Christ. We are delivered from the Law…that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in oldness of the letter (Rom 7:6).

16 And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and upon the Israel of God.

     Most of Paul’s writings either begin or end with a blessing of God’s peace, mercy and grace upon the brotherhood. All three appear in this closing farewell to the churches of Galatia, and as many as walk (stoicheo) according to this rule (kanon). The same Greek words are found in a similar call to unity in the faith: Whereto we have already attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same things (Php 3:16). And earlier Paul wrote, If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk (stoicheo) in the Spirit (Gal 5:25). This word is found elsewhere only twice (Acts 21:24; Rom 4:12).

     Peace be…upon the Israel of God. This might be quoting Psalms 125:5, but the Apostle uses the term as a noble euphemism for the Church of Jesus Christ. It makes a fitting closure to this book, for in it Paul proves by Old Testament prophecies and truths that God had planned this mystery from the beginning, that the children of Abraham would no longer be determined by physical bloodline, but by faith in the God of the Jews (Gal 3:7-9; Rom 2:28-29; Phil 3:3). The newly-formed Israel of God is one body in Christ – Jews and Gentiles together (Gal 3:26-29) making up the one olive tree of the Lord (Rom 11:16-24). It is not Israel after the flesh (1Cor 10:18; Rom 9:3-5), but the spiritual Israel of God that is chosen, elect and precious (Rom 9:22-27; 1Pet 2:4-10).

     In this way, all Israel shall be saved (Rom 11:26) – not just the Old Testament Jews, not just the New Testament Gentiles, but the entire Israel of God shall be surely and righteously saved by Christ. It is a shocking fact that many sincere Christians fail to see these extremely plain Scriptural proofs: that the members of the Church of Christ are all Jews, all Israel. God has adopted the Gentiles as His chosen people, which are no longer tied by blood to Abraham, but by faith. Sadly, many Christians are actually helping the natural Jews in Palestine in their erroneous plan to rebuild the Temple and reinstate the old worship system. Why build again the things which (God has) destroyed (Gal 2:18; Heb 8:13)?

17 From henceforth let no man trouble me: for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus. 18 Brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.

     When Jesus appeared unto Saul the Jew and called him to His work, He didn’t mislead him: I will shew him how great things he must suffer for My name’s sake (Acts 9:16). Later, Paul the Apostle listed some of his sufferings: five times he was whipped by the Jews, three times he was beaten with rods, once he was stoned to death (so they thought), frequently he was imprisoned and often in imminent peril of death (2Cor 11:23-28). Wherever he went, Paul showed in his body the marks (stigma), or scars, of the sufferings he had endured for the sake of Jesus Christ. Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus (2Cor 4:10).

Galatians 5

1 Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage.

     The liberty that Christ has obtained for us is freedom from the Law’s heavy yoke of bondage (Gal 4:9). Incredibly, the churches of Galatia thought it wise and good to return to the yoke which neither they nor their fathers were able to bear (Acts 15:10). It is unfortunate to hear some Bible scholars using this verse to justify their erroneous idea that in Christ we are free to act and do as we please. The Scriptures everywhere describe the called in the Lord as His servants (1Cor 7:22). They have given up the right to follow their own will and instead deny themselves daily to do the will of their Master Christ (Luke 9:23). The liberty that Christ offers is not freedom to do as we please (Gal 5:13), but freedom from sin, freedom from that cruel Satan, freedom from doing the beggarly elements of this world (Gal 4:9), freedom from the everlasting chains of Hell.

     Liberty in Christ does not mean there is no law of Christ (Gal 6:2; 1Cor 9:21; 1Pet 2:16). Yes, there are commandments to keep (1John 5:2-3), which is the law of liberty (James 1:25). When we keep His Law, Christ sets us free from Satan’s bondage of sin and evil. Therefore, when false teachers accuse us of “living in bondage” just because we are careful to keep the Bible’s commandments, I quickly agree with them! For in truth, we are living as voluntary bond-servants of Christ, we have chosen to become His slaves (Gal 1:10; Eph 6:6; Rom 1:1). There are dozens of yoke(s) of bondage –  bitterness, drugs, porn, alcohol, lying, covetousness, gossip, etc. Jesus offers to free us from those yokes by accepting His yoke (Mat 11:29-30).

     Liberty and freedom were the catchwords of the American Revolution and many people gave their lives for the cause of “Freedom.” However, nobody is absolutely free to do as he pleases, not even in the USA. There are laws that govern what is lawful and what is not; otherwise we would live in anarchy. Even the famous promise in the Constitution of “Freedom of speech” has restrictions on what may be said or done. Liberty must be conditioned upon certain determined limitations, otherwise it will take away the liberty of others. If one man wants the liberty to walk about naked in public, he offends those who want the liberty to go out in public without being exposes to such sights. Without some conditions, there can be no state called Freedom.

     Freedom is the suspension or abolition of a law or bondage, yet that cannot be applied in a global sense to the human soul. Justin Martyr wrote: “To yield and give way to our passions is the lowest slavery, even as to rule over them is the only liberty.” In truth, the general condition of every person is not freedom but slavery. He is either a slave to Satan, or a slave to God. Jesus said, the Truth shall make you free, meaning free from sin, for whosoever committeth sin is the servant (doulous) of sin (John 8:32-36).

2 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing. 3 For I testify again to every man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law.

     These sharp verses were primarily written to those Gentiles considering circumcision. By submitting to the rite of circumcision, Paul says, they were committing themselves to keeping the Law, for circumcision was its first requisite (Lev 12:1-3; Ex 12:48). Actually though, circumcision originated 400 years earlier when God made an everlasting covenant with Abraham and his seed. As a token of the covenant, every male was to be circumcised on the eighth day (Gen 17:7-14). Yet, when God sent Moses with the Law to the Israelites, circumcision became the beginning ritual in the world of Judaism. Without being circumcised, you were not a Jew; you were banned from the sacrifices, feasts, temple worship, etc.

     Paul shows that Christ has fulfilled and brought to an end all of those physical acts of dedication and worship. Now every man must work out his own salvation in fear and trembling by looking to Him in faith. The works of the New Covenant are not performing a multitude of rituals and ceremonies, but producing the works of the Spirit in obedience to the Law of Christ (Gal 5:16-25). The Old Testament rituals were designed in highly detailed symbolisms to foreshadow the reality (2Cor 3:14).

     Arguments for the continuance of circumcision would have been stronger if the Jews had based it upon God’s commandment to Abraham, for Paul himself acknowledged that the giving of the Law did not abrogate the earlier Abrahamic covenant (Gal 3:16-18). That covenant continued in force, he said, for God’s people of the New Covenant are all children of Abraham by adoption, whether Jew or Greek (Gal 3:26-29). But no, the Jews argued for the continuance of the Law itself, at least certain of its commandments and features – and circumcision was the first and most important of all. Elsewhere, the Apostle explained that the physical rite of circumcision has been replaced by the spiritual reality, or counterpart, which is the circumcision of a heart consecrated to Jesus Christ (Rom 2:9).

     The arguments of the Adventists to keep various Old Testament injunctions are likewise found to be wanting by this same Scripture and logic. Moreover, the Adventist doctrine is caught in a terrible inconsistency, for their chief argument for the continuance of the Jewish Sabbath is that the commandment was given before the Law. Yet they do not demand circumcision, which was also commanded before the Law.

4 Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith.

     The person who thinks to be justified (dikaioo, made righteous) by keeping the Law has rejected the justification which is through Christ and is fallen from His grace. To trust in keeping the Law for salvation is a false hope, for no man can be justified by the works of the Law (Gal 2:16). Christ is become of no effect (katargeo) unto you. This is extremely strong in the original. Katargeo means to abolish, destroy, make void. 

     The KJV has inverted some of the key words in verse five. “For we through the Spirit by faith await the hope of righteousness.” The Apostle often couples “hope” with other key words of the faith (see Titus 3:7; 1Tim 1:1; 2Thes 2:16; 1Thes 1:3; Col 1:23; Php 1:20; 1Cor 13:13).

6 For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision; but faith which worketh by love.

     Circumcision has no part in the New Covenant. It does not fit in its requisites, nor does it provide something of value. Instead, circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the Law (Rom 2:25). Paul reminded the churches of this fact several times in his epistles (1Cor 7:19; Gal 6:15; Col 3:11). Before Christ, the token of circumcision availed because God extended the Covenant to one family, the Jews by blood after their father Abraham. But now that the Covenant has been extended to all nations, people and races according to the same faith as father Abraham, the rite of circumcision on the eighth day is out of place.

     The original meaning of circumcision does continue in the New Covenant, but in the spiritual sense instead of the physical. For, the Apostle says, those who keep the law of Christ are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ (Col 2:11). In the Old Covenant the rite of circumcision was a physical token that symbolically asserted one’s intention of keeping the Law and thereby putting away the sins of the flesh. The reality of the New Covenant is Christ actually, truly washing away the sins of the flesh from every soul that comes to Him for cleansing.

7 Ye did run well; who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth? 8 This persuasion cometh not of him that calleth you. 9 A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. 10 I have confidence in you through the Lord, that ye will be none otherwise minded: but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment, whosoever he be.

     Paul repeats his question of Gal 3:1, asking them to stop and consider who these teachers were and identify their motives. Were they fervent followers of Christ and teachers of God’s truth? Or false brethren who demanded circumcision (Gal 2:4) in order to zealously affect the church against Paul (Gal 4:17) so that they could glory in your flesh (Gal 6:13)? Clearly these men were persuasive, knowledgeable teachers with the ability to exert great pressure. Yet they used these arts for selfish gain, deceiving the honest-hearted by their good words and fair speeches (Rom 16:18). They hindered the life of the church by persuading the brethren to disobey the Truth. Although an intellectual of great reputation himself, the Apostle Paul refused to preach with enticing words of man’s wisdom (1Cor 2:4).

     This persuasion (peismone), that God still required His people to be circumcised, did not come from Christ who had called (kaleo) them to the truth of the Gospel. As then so it is even today – insincere men have constantly risen in the churches of history to work slyly and gain a following unto themselves. The Scriptures show that even the Apostles wrestled with false teachers in the churches under their care, urging them to reject any heretic after the first and second admonition (Titus 3:10). John warned that we should not even receive them into our houses (2John 1:10), for in truth they are walking enemies of the cross of Christ (Php 3:17-19).

     A little leaven will inevitably spread to the whole lump of dough (1Cor 5:6). The dangers of false doctrine are sobering and deadly because it is impossible to simply contain them in the church. If they are not excised, they will spread like a canker throughout the whole body (2Tim 2:17). The Scriptures are exceedingly emphatic about false brethren in the church: Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us (2Thes 3:6). Look out for these false brethren and mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them (Rom 16:17). Do not have anything to do with them – they shall bear their own judgment, whosoever he be (v10).

     False doctrine is especially deceptive because it comes from those who are supposedly serving Christ; it does not come from obviously heathen sources. The parable of the wheat and tares illustrates this danger – at the beginning it is impossible to distinguish the good wheat from the tares because they both look the same. But given a little time, the Truth and the False will become evident. The good wheat will produce good fruit while the bad tares will be unfruitful. According to Jesus, the false prophets will reveal themselves, Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them (Mat 7:15-23). See the list of the fruit of the Spirit at the end of this chapter.

11 And I, brethren, if I yet preach circumcision, why do I yet suffer persecution? then is the offence of the cross ceased. 12 I would they were even cut off which trouble you.

     The greatest trials and persecutions that the Apostles endured came from the Jewish quarter (Tit 1:10; 1Thes 2:14-15; John 16:1-4). To choose Christ was to suffer severe slanders, contentions and even death by those of the circumcision (Gal 3:4). Paul was whipped five times by the Jews (2Cor 11:24). They hated him. Yet the false brethren of the circumcision were apparently claiming that Paul himself taught that Gentiles must be circumcised (implied also in Gal 1:8). Didn’t he advise Timothy to be circumcised? (see Acts 16:1-4).

     However, Paul points out the obvious contradiction, “If I am teaching that Christians must be circumcised, then why are the Jews still persecuting me so terribly?” On the contrary, it was the Christian circumcision group that was avoiding persecution from the Jews (see Gal 6:12). To the Jews, the cross was an offence, a stumblingblock to believing on Christ (1Cor 1:23), for it meant total rejection of the Mosaic worship tradition (see note for Gal 2:19-20). Circumcision was a Judaic religious rite (Gal 5:3-4) which did not continue in the law of Christ.

     Verse 12 illustrates the differences in translation methods in the Bible. The NIV translators think they are able to read what Paul is really saying and are not shy about adding that to their translation, while the KJV straightly translates the Greek text into English. Thus, the NIV has Paul petulantly wishing the Jewish false prophets would go off and emasculate themselves (apokopto), in spite of the fact that Greek word is never so translated elsewhere. Instead, ek-, apo-, kopto is a common word used in a variety of ways in the Greek Scriptures in both physical and figurative senses. The Septuagint version of Psalms 77:8, for instance: Is His mercy clean gone (apokopto – cut off) forever? (see also Rom 11:22; 2Cor 11:12; Mark 9:43; Acts 27:32).

     The false teachers were trying to cut off Paul from the Galatians so that they would not obey the truth (see Gal 4:16-19; 5:7), but Paul is unwilling to let them be so easily deceived – that is the basis for him wishing that they were even cut off. It is far more credible and agreeable to the context to understand Paul as wishing for the Jewish deceivers to be cut off from the congregation of believers.

13 For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another. 14 For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this; Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

     Our holy calling (2Tim 1:9; 2Thes 1:11) is unto liberty. The imagery is of a prisoner called out of his dungeon and set free. In Christ, we are called to live in freedom from the bondage of sin, Satan and self. We were the property of the Devil, having sold ourselves by sin into his wicked control, but now that Christ has bought our freedom, we are called to be His servants (Eph 1:18; Eph 3:14). But, he warns, we must not use this new liberty to serve the flesh, but by love serve one another.

     There are limits to the liberty wherewith Christ has set us free (see note for Gal 5:1). “Do not take this liberty to be a license to live according to your own fleshly desires.” Or, as he goes on to say later, Ye cannot do the things that ye would (Gal 5:17; 1Cor 8:9; 1Pet 2:16). The big problem is that little word,Ye, or as the present verse has it, the flesh. Self, is the greatest, most dangerous idol of all. And every person has worshiped before its throne. The idolatry of Self is so deceptive because of how difficult it is for a person to realize that he is bowing down to it and doing its bidding. Being called unto liberty does not mean that we can live as we please, but as He pleases. Living to gratify our sinful self is bondage.

     To be called unto liberty by Christ is also to be set free from the heavy rules and commandments of the Law, which is the chief reason that Paul wrote the book of Galatians. By love (agape) serve one another (douleuo – be enslaved to one another). Do not be slaves to the Law, but be slaves of each other. In a sense, serving one another in love is doing the Law, for it was structured upon the same basic principle as the Law of Christ – LOVE. See the parallel passage in Romans 13:8-10, where Paul concludes by saying, Therefore love is the fulfilling of the Law (Rom 13:8-10).

     The worship rituals and ceremonies of the Law were a way to show man’s love for God, while the rules and commandments for everyday life involved love for one’s fellowman. The same founding principle is true in the New Covenant, for Love is an action verb, a decision to get to work. Feelings, on the other hand, are transitory and subject to change according to circumstance and personal inclinations. The Apostle is essentially quoting the words of Jesus: Love the Lord thy God with all thy heart…and, Love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the Law and the Prophets (Mat 22:37-40).

15 But if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one of another.

     The awful power of the tongue and its terrible effects in a church is a serious and frequent topic in the New Testament. The Apostle James dedicated a whole chapter (Jam 3) to the wickedness of the tongue, calling it a world of iniquity. The epistle to the Galatians was born out of sins of the tongue in the form of heresy, slander and sedition in the churches of Christ. This we learn this from history: the Church of Jesus Christ has suffered far more spiritual damage at the hands of its own false brethren in the form of verbal heresies, offenses, divisions and persecutions than by its external enemies.

     The body of Christ is called to serve one another in agape love (v13) and the tongue is a principle member in that service. It can be a healing tree of life (Pro 15:4); but it can also be an unruly evil, full of deadly poison (James 3:8). For besides being the method by which heresy is spread, the tongue is also the means of creating all kinds of offenses and divisions (Rom 16:17). The Apostle Paul was well acquainted with the terrible sword of the tongue in the churches – debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults (2Cor 12:20). What a wicked, devilish list – and in the church! The person who cannot bridle his tongue calls himself a Christian but in vain – his religion is worthless (Jam 1:26).

     This warning crosses all denominational borders, but it is particularly important for conservative Anabaptist churches. We might look and act piously, but if there is evil speaking, slander, railing, gossip, untruthfulness, whisperings, sneers, criticisms and envious chatter against our own brothers and sisters in the church, our religion is vain. It is sobering to see that the sins of the tongue appear listed side by side with worst of wickedness (1Cor 5:11; Rev 21:8; Gal 5:19-21; 1Cor 6:9-10). That’s because the tongue often does the very work of the Devil in devastating the body of Christ, tearing it limb from limb by envy, self-promotion and slander. How rarely is excommunication used against these deadly evils! The sins of the tongue deeply and destructively affect the whole body. And that makes them to be terrible, deadly sins. Busybodies…which walk among you disorderly must be strictly admonished and if they do not listen, avoid them (2Thes 3:11-15). See also our note for verse 7.

16 This I say then, Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh.

     Walk in the Spirit – such an expressive phrase and so filled with meaning. We are to live, speak and move about according to the gentle voice of the Holy Spirit of Christ which has come to dwell in our hearts (Gal 4:6; 2Cor 1:22). This is an action that we daily perform, not an intellectual pursuit. The Apostle Paul’s greatest aspiration was that he might know Christ (Php 3:10). These two supreme, mutually inclusive goals head the entire work of man: Walking in the Spirit and Knowing Christ.

     These are not simple true/false determinations but scaled personal exercises. We grow in knowledge as we study to know Christ and we grow in spiritual maturity as we endeavor to walk in the Spirit. Some achieve higher levels than others and will be rewarded accordingly. It is a command to perform, not a work that Jesus does for us: Walk in the Spirit.  Elsewhere the Apostle says, Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh (Rom 13:14). Present your bodies…Be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind (Rom 12:1-2). It is important to understand that this transformation from walking according to the Flesh into walking according to the Spirit does not happen in an instantaneous flash! Many have become discouraged because they have been taught to think that at salvation God touches and changes the person so that he does not struggle with sin and self.

     While salvation does start with a bang, it is actually a life-long process that will only be complete when the body itself is transformed into a celestial body at the last day. During life, we must focus upon giving ourselves to doing the will of Christ as the Spirit leads; for the more that we dedicate ourselves to walking in the Spirit, the more we grow in grace and knowledge (2Pet 3:18). On the other hand, the less we attend to doing His will, the less we grow in the Spirit. For this cause many are still babes, unskilled in the Word and unable to discern between good and evil (1Cor 3:1; Heb 5:13-14). If we truly and fully walk in the Spirit, we will not succumb to the lusts (epithumia) of the flesh.

17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would.

     There is a perilous war going on in the mind of every man and at stake is his own never-dying soul. The flesh, a euphemism for a man’s desires and selfish pride (see Rom 7:18-23), is constantly enticing the Mind to choose to live according to its will and wishes, while the Holy Spirit asks the Mind to live according to the good will of Christ. In the next verses, these two drastically different manners of life are concisely described under the headings of the works of the flesh and the fruit of the Spirit (Gal 5:19-22). The former category is the natural tendency of Man ever since Adam’s sin opened the eyes of his understanding to good and evil, while the latter category is the high calling of Christ for every person who chooses His salvation.

     To win this battle, it is helpful to understand the origins of the flesh. Before Adam and Eve sinned, the flesh did not exist. Therefore, the struggle with lust, pride, envy, selfishness and rebellion in the mind of Mankind was not in the world. God gave Adam and Eve a commandment to keep, but the thought to disobey it never even crossed their minds. Life would have continued in the bliss of innocence forever if not for Satan, who beguiled Eve through his subtilty (2Cor 11:3). Adam apparently was not present to hear the serpent’s lies, but when Eve told him that she had eaten from the tree, he also ate (Gen 3:6) even though he knew God had said not to (1Tim 2:14). That moment changed the world completely, for sin corrupts everything. Adam and Eve “died” when they sinned, meaning that they were separated from God in body, soul and spirit. Before, Man was at perfect ease in the presence of the Lord, but immediately after his sin, Adam hid himself (Gen 3:8).

     The Bible does not say why Adam chose to eat of the tree knowingly. Probably he could not think of living alone again without Eve, for she was his bone and flesh, and he loved her (Gen 2:18-23). In that sense Adam is a type of Christ, who knowingly gave up his life because He so loved the church (Eph 5:25); He became sin to redeem her and make her righteous again (2Cor 5:21). Of course, the first Adam utterly failed to redeem his love, but the last Adam prevailed over sin and saved His bride. He restored her unto Himself in the spotless beauty of holiness (Eph 5:26-32). Conversely, the acts of the first Adam resulted in the spiritual death of every soul of man (1Cor 15:22). Because of Adam and Eve’s sin, those three great enemies, Satan, the World and the Flesh, entered into God’s perfect world. Of these three, the Flesh is our very worst enemy, for the other two are externals. The Flesh, however, is the innermost Me; my ever-present will, longings and wishes. It desires to have me, to bring me into the captivity of its own selfish will. O wretched man that I am! (Rom 7:24; Gen 4:7).

     Not one man has been able to live above the corrupting influences of his own Flesh. Every man…is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death (James 1:14-15). The first sins of Man were different. “Nevertheless, death reigned from Adam onward, even over them that had had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s sin” (Rom 5:14). Why? Because Adam’s sin allowed Satan, the Flesh and the World to enter God’s creation, and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned (Rom 5:12).

     The idea that all Adam’s descendants were “in him” when he sinned and thus all are sinners is categorically false and a logical absurdity. No murderer has ever passed his guilt to his children. Every man is guilty on account of his own sin, and the soul that sins shall die (Eze 18:20). Yes, the murderer’s children will suffer the stigma of their father’s mal-deeds, but they are neither murderers nor guilty in any way. So it is with Mankind. Adam’s sin has brought the terrible enemies of Satan, the Flesh and the World into the sphere of Man. All have fallen to their wicked influences. Every man is really, truly guilty on account of his very own sins. If indeed I am guilty for Adam’s sin, then it isn’t even my fault that I’m a sinner (Rom 3:23).

     God created humankind in His own image – body, soul and spirit. These parallel the Trinity: God the Father, Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit. Three separate beings, but one God-being and one man-being. Thus, at death the body dies, but the spirit and the soul live on eternally. Conversely, the body continues alive after a man commits his first sin, but the spirit and soul “die” at that very moment (Jam 1:14-15; Rom 7:9-11). This is the “first death.” The “second death” is eternity in Hell (Rev 20:6; 21:8). In another interesting parallel, the body of Jesus died but the Father and the Holy Spirit did not.

     When a sinful man is born again, his soul and spirit are perfectly restored to its original condition; the person is cleansed, made alive, has passed from death unto life (John 5:24; 1Cor 15:22; Col 2:13; Eph 2:5). This is the first resurrection (Rev 20:5-6; Rom 6:4). It is an unthinkable action of God which was made possible by the work of Christ. And with the soul and spirit made white and clean, the Holy Spirit can come to dwell within man, where He works to illuminate and renew the spirit of your mind (Eph 4:23) so that we bring forth the good fruit of the Spirit. Therefore, Walk in the Spirit (v16).

     Some think that the Apostle is not referring to the Holy Spirit in this verse, but to the spirit of a man, for the same Greek word, pneuma, is used to indicate them both. Yet, in the believer, the Holy Spirit and the spirit of man work together, for as Paul says elsewhere, The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God (Rom 8:16). So in the end, it makes little difference; both the Holy Spirit and the spirit of the born again Christian are at constant war with the flesh.

     The indwelling presence of the Spirit is not an easy doctrine to fully understand because it involves spiritual facts that cannot be observed with human eyes. For instance, according to 1Cor 3:16, the body of the saved also becomes a temple of the Holy Spirit. Yet we know that the Spirit does not dwell in physical flesh and bones. Nor are we made to be the literal members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones (Eph 5:30), for flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God (1Cor 15:50). The general idea however, is simple: the work of Christ has made it possible for a man to be the Temple for the Holy Spirit (see our notes for 1Cor 6:19). The reason we must walk in the Spirit is because He lives within.

     As we mentioned in the previous note, walking in the Spirit is a life-long process of knowing Christ and following Him. And the picture of the Flesh lusting against the Spirit agrees. There is an active war going on the Mind of every man that will only end when we draw our last breath. Yes, Christ has cleansed our spirit to make it an acceptable dwelling place for the Holy Spirit, but the Scriptures speak of an ongoing cleansing and perfecting of the soul, spirit and body (2Cor 7:1; Rom 12:1-2; 1Thes 5:23).

18 But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law.

     The Law ruled and governed virtually every area of human life. It did not allow for other allegiances. Thus, the man who pledges allegiance to Christ and follows the rule of His Spirit cannot be under the Law (see Rom 8:2: Gal 3:10).  

19 Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, 20 Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, 21 Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.

     The state of the mind-war between the Flesh and the Spirit is manifested by a man’s actions in the visible world. Those who yield to the Flesh will do the works of the Flesh. Those who commit themselves to be led of the Spirit will produce the fruit of the Spirit. The outward sins of the flesh begin as inward sins against the Spirit. By their fruits ye shall know them (Mat 7:20).

     The Apostle lists some of the works of the flesh, in which sins of the body and sins of the tongue are mixed in roughly equal measure (see also 1Cor 6:9-10). This is a sober warning for the churches of Christ, for it means that God views all these sins as very sinful. The Scriptures teach that sins which affect other people are extremely serious. Any action that causes another person to sin against God will be strictly judged on the last day. Thus, adultery and fornication are equal to hatred and variance. And uncleanness and idolatry are like strife, seditions and heresies. Samuel warned Saul that the mind of rebellion is as witchcraft and stubborness as the sin of idolatry (1Sam 15:23).

     The first group in this list are sexual sins. Adultery (moicheia) is unfaithfulness in marriage, as in having sexual relations with someone who is not your wife or husband, while fornication (porneia) refers to sexual relations without being married – promiscuity, incest, prostitution, etc (see note Mat 5:32). Uncleanness (akatharsia) is a general term that refers to all kinds of impure thoughts and actions, including homosexuality, transgenderism, etc (Rom 1:24; 2Cor 12:21; Col 3:5). Lasciviousness (aselgeia) refers to lustful thoughts and filthy conversation; it is sometimes translated “wantonness” (Mark 7:22; 1Pet 4:3; Jude 1:4; 2Pet 2:18).

     Idolatry and witchcraft include all the religions of the Devil. Idolatry is the worship of false gods, idols and spirit-beings, while witchcraft is communication with the demons, usually for the purpose of gaining some power or knowledge from them.

     The middle part of this sin-list is a register of offenses of the tongue, sins that are born in the mind and expressed in speech (Mat 15:17-20). Paul gives a long list of similar sins in 2Cor 12:20. The word for hatred (echthra) is often translated “enmity” (Rom 8:7; Eph 2:15-16; Jam 4:4). Variance refers to contention, arguing and strife (1Cor 1:11; Tit 3:9). The word for emulations (zelos) means to be jealous and envious (Jam 3:16; 1Cor 3:3). Most gossip, slander and evil speaking spring from jealousy. Wrath (thumos) is to lash out in angry, uncontrolled speech (Eph 4:31; Jam 1:19-20). Strife (eritheia) refers to working with intrigue to cause divisions in the church (Php 2:3; Rom 2:8). Seditions (dichostasia) are dissensions and divisions (Rom 16:17) – malicious gossip and subtle insinuations that incite one group against another. Heresies (hairesis) are false doctrines and sects built upon erroneous beliefs (see Acts 26:5; 1Cor 11:19; 2Pet 2:1). The Scriptures speak so severely of such sins that I suppose it is hard for churches to actually associate them with their own divisive, power-greedy members. Paul called them grievous wolves that arise as approved members of the church, but speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them (Acts 20:29-30).

     Envyings (pthonos) are heart sins that cannot remain hidden; they will be revealed at some moment, often with terrible behavior and offenses (Rom 1:29; 1Tim 6:4; Titus 3:3; 1Pet 2:1). And they are always accompanied by additional sins, such as strife, hatred and emulations. Another word for this sin is covetousness, which is idolatry (Col 3:5; 2Pet 2:3). An envious, covetous person is also greedy, selfish and always discontent. In a church member, envy is a serious sin; in a church leader, it is disastrous.

     Murders, drunkenness, revellings (komos), and such like. The inclusion of these hideous sins alongside “envy” and “wrath” is a sober lesson, for they which do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God (also Eph 5:3-5). Yet it is an unfortunate fact that the benches of many churches today are filled with such members. They have come to believe that God does not see, does not care. And their teachers keep telling them that they are eternally, unconditionally saved because they said the magic words. Be not deceived…the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God (1Cor 6:9).

22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 23 Meekness, temperance: against such there is no law.

     The attitudes and actions of those who are led by the Spirit are directly opposite the works of the Flesh. The life of a Spirit-led person will produce the Fruit of the Spirit. It makes a beautiful metaphor – the Christian’s good works are like a delicious, nutritious, beneficial fruit. Jesus has ordained that we should go and bring forth fruit for Him (John 15:16). A fruit tree needs to be watered, pruned and kept free of bugs so that it is fruitful (John 15:1-6). What do people see when they look at our lives? A shady, green tree laden with good fruit? A rich, green tree which has bitter fruit or is barren of fruit? An unhealthy tree at the point of death? The parable of the Sower teaches the same truth (Mat 13:3).

     The Apostle describes the fruit (not fruits) that a Christian produces as having nine special qualities. The table of beatitudes also number nine. We might call this fruit, “Love,” for that is the heart of the Law of Christ (Gal 5:13-14; 1Cor 13:13). The Fruit of the Spirit is Love. To the human eye, Light appears to be just one element, but when it is passes through a crystal we suddenly see that it is made up of seven distinct colors. So it is with the fruit of Love. Indeed, the Apostle’s description of Christian love contains the same qualities that he mentions in this list – patience, kindness, longsuffering, etc (1Cor 13:4-7). In Ephesians 5:9, Paul summarizes the fruit of the Spirit as goodness, righteousness and truth.

     Love (agape) is an action that begins by a mental decision. It is not a feeling that changes from time to time, but a conscious act of the will. Agape love is honest, sacrificial, enduring, unfailing and stronger than death.

     Joy, however, is pure feeling – gladness, happiness, bliss; it is to rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory (1Pet 1:8). It is the appropriate feeling of every person who has been forgiven, whose sins have been washed away, who knows that his future is unboundingly blessed and bright (Rom 15:13; Acts 13:52).

     Peace is the inner state of the soul that rests in Christ (John 14:27). More than a feeling, the peace that passeth all understanding (Php 4:7) is the knowledge that one’s soul is in harmony with God. Joy and peace are often found together in the New Testament, for they both describe the state of the soul that has found its rest in Christ (Rom 14:17).

     To be longsuffering is to persevere, to extend mercies, to patiently endure unto the end. It is the fortitude of mind that refuses to give up in the face of difficulties, troubles and adversity (Col 1:11; Jam 5:10; 2Tim 4:2; Heb 6:12). It is one of the five pillars of saving faith (see note for Heb 11:1).

     Gentleness (chrestotes) might refer to a person’s demeanor, or manner of treating other people – his facial expressions, tone of speech and conversational manner. The Greek word is often translated “goodness,” or “kindness” (Rom 11:22; 2Cor 6:6; Eph 2:7; Titus 3:4). However, goodness (agathosune, agathos) appears next on the list. These words are often translated “kindness” too – as in a person’s benevolent actions toward others.

     Faith is a big word, one of the three virtues that will abide forever (1Cor 13:13). A general definition of faith (pistis) is to believe (pisteuo) in someone or something; to be faithful (pistos) is to be trustworthy, constant, active, abidingly true unto the end (see notes for Mat 14:31 and Heb 11:1).

     Meekness (praotes) is the chief Christian virtue which forms the base for all others. Appropriately, it is integral to the first three Beatitudes (Mat 5:3-5). Bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering (Col 3:12). The opposite of meekness is selfish pride, which is the single-most damaging attitude of all (see Rom 12:3). Pride was the first sin (by Satan) and the reason that wickedness entered the world.  

     Temperance (egkrateia) is strength of spirit, or power to bridle the whole body (James 3:2) – the tongue, mind, actions and attitudes. The intemperate person falls quickly in many temptations and offends others by anger, gossip and other sins (1Cor 9:25; Tit 1:8; 2Pet 1:6).

     Against such there is no law – meaning that there is no limit to producing this fruit of the Spirit. Some will produce thirtyfold, some sixtyfold, some an hundredfold (Mat 13:8). “The end of the commandment is LOVE, out of a pure heart, with a good conscience and with faith unfeigned” (1Tim 1:5).

24 And they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts.

     The word picture is dramatic and powerful. Elsewhere the Apostle said, Mortify (put to death) the deeds of the body (Rom 8:13; Col 3:5), but to crucify the flesh is to crush it, torture it, subject it to open shame. Jesus said, Whosoever will lose his life for My sake, the same shall save it (Luke 9:24) and, He that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal (John 12:25). The flesh and one’s life are similar euphemisms for the big I, a person’s own will and affections. If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow Me (Mat 16:24).

     Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin, for he that is dead is freed from sin (Rom 6:6-7). These strong metaphors help us to understand the crucial importance of denying the affections and lusts of the flesh, because even after the new birth, the old man remains within to tempt us (Gal 5:17). Earlier Paul revealed his mind, saying, I am crucified with Christ (Gal 2:20). The old Paul had died; now his life was Christ living in him. It is a serious, dauntingly difficult attitude to maintain, but the life of Paul shows the resulting power of this radical faith.  

     This verse projects an honest personal test – if we truly are Christ’s, then the affections (pathema) and the lusts (epithumia) of the flesh will not reign in our bodies (Rom 6:12). The word pathema means “strong passion” and is often found in contexts of Christ’s sufferings (2Cor 1:5-7; Heb 2:8; 1Pet 4:13).

25 If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.

     This section began with the same call, Walk (peripateo) in the Spirit (Gal 5:16). The word means to walk circumspectly, as in carefully, alertly, wisely, looking around to be sure you are on the right path. Here, however, the Greek word for Walk is stoicheo, which means to live in conformance to an ordered set of rules (Acts 21:24; Rom 4:12; Gal 6:16; Php 3:16). The noun form, stoicheion, is translated “rudiments, elements, principles” (Gal 4:3; Col 2:8; Heb 5:12; 2Pet 3:10). After describing the fruit of the Spirit, the Apostle enjoins us to live according to His rule.

     If we have been made alive by the Spirit of Christ, obviously we are to walk in all subjection to His principles. The Christian does not begin to obey the call by the power of the Spirit only to finish under his own will and power (Gal 3:3). The Greek is: ει ζωμεν πνευματι πνευματι και στοιχωμεν. “If living by the Spirit, by the Spirit then we should walk.”

26 Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, envying one another.

     The fruit of the Spirit is agape love (v22) which is characterized by meekness (v23); there is no place for Self and Pride. It’s like an apple, which has skin, seeds, stem, core and pulp. Nothing makes the fruit of the Spirit rot faster than Pride – desiring vain glory, lifting up oneself, envying others. Unfortunately, these were at work in the churches of Galatia – looking for the praise of man, seeking to draw others after themselves, provoking the church to empty argumentation and eyeing the good fruit of others with envy.

Galatians 4

1 Now I say, That the heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; 2 But is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father. 3 Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world: 4 But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law,

     After showing that God’s promise to Abraham was fulfilled in Christ and not the Law, the Apostle employs an analogy to solidify his point. In antiquity, the first-born child was set to inherit his father’s estate, but until he matured to the appointed age, he was nothing. Sure, he enjoyed special privileges and favor under the tutors and stewards of his father, but until the time came that the father bestowed the inheritance blessing, the child-heir was neither free nor potentiated. Although heirs, Abraham and his seed were kept under the Law (Gal 3:23), under a schoolmaster (Gal 3:24-25), under tutors and governors until the time appointed by the Father (v2, Gal 3:19).

     The Law was bondage (douloo) over the heirs; we were its servants (doulos – slaves), forced under its many kosmos elements which strictly regulated life in the flesh (v9). This picture aligns with being shut up, or imprisoned by the Law (Gal 3:23). At the appointed time, Christ came to redeem them that were under the Law by adopting all those of faith as His sons (Gal 3:29) so that these might receive the Inheritance. These make strong evidences that the era of the Law has ended and that we are no longer shut up under its rules and stipulations.

     Some commentators extrapolate the phrase, the elements of the world, to mean Law in its several general forms, such as the Law of Cause and Effect. To them, the Law of Grace has made the former Law of no effect. This is biblical misstep, for this very epistle establishes the Law of sowing and reaping (Gal 6:7-9). The subject of this passage is the Law of Moses, not Law as any general system.  

     Jesus was sent to the world when the fulness of time was come, which is to say, at the exact pre-appointed time, when the days had been completely fulfilled, in the dispensation of the fulness of times (Eph 1:10; Luke 2:43; Acts 2:1). The coming of a Redeemer had been first promised back at the Garden of Eden and was reaffirmed by many later prophecies, but it was the remarkable seventy week prophecy of Daniel that pinpointed the date for His coming (Dan 9:25-27). Surely the scribes had calculated and understood by books the number of years (Dan 9:2), for there was a latent Messianic expectancy in 1st century Judaism (see note Mat 2). But when Jesus came, He was so different from their pre-conceived ideas that they rejected Him.      

     Jesus was made (ginomai) of a woman. This detail is precisely true, for Jesus had no earthly father. In the beginning God said that Eve’s seed (not Adam’s) would one day bruise the serpent’s head (Gen 3:15). This earliest and most fascinating prophecy was exactly fulfilled by the virgin birth of Christ. It is one of many evidences that the Scripture is divinely authored, for who among men would dare to advance the impossible case of a virgin conceiving a child? It is an altogether preposterous story that would be rejected immediately in all other scenarios. But with Jesus Christ, the Son of God, it fits the testimonies of Mary and Joseph, and the recorded prophecies of God (Is 7:14). The red heifer sacrifice contains a remarkable type of Jesus’ humanity, for there is nothing so human as being born of a woman (see my note for Heb 9:13). The Holy Spirit showed the Apostles the proofs of the virgin birth which is engraved in the Holy Scriptures.

     Jesus was also made under the Law. He was born to Jewish parents, circumcised and brought up according to the Law, and duly presented in the Temple. The purpose for this was revealed in the previous chapter, which showed that Jesus was made a curse under the Law in order to redeem those that were under the Law (Gal 3:13). By dying under the Law, Jesus has freed us from the curse that is the Law of sin and death (Rom 7:1-5; 8:2).

5 To redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.

     All those who Jesus has redeemed receive the adoption of sons and are therefore His heirs (see notes for Rom 8:15-17). This includes the natural-blood Jews who were once under the Law, yet who are no more natural children of God than the Gentiles are. A blood Jew should never think that because he is in the lineage of Abraham he is closer to being a child of God (Luke 3:8). In Christ’s Kingdom, the children are all adopted and in that way are true sons of Abraham. A Jew is not determined by earthly features of blood and lineage, but by the inward features of a pure heart praising God (Rom 2:29).

     The Calvinist idea of this verse is presented by John Gill in this way, “The law was given to Adam as a covenant of works, and not to him as a single person, but as a federal head to all his posterity; hence he sinning, and they in him, they all came under its sentence of condemnation and death, God’s elect not excepted, and who are the persons said to be redeemed; for Christ was not sent to redeem all that were under the law; for as all mankind were included in it as a covenant of works made with Adam, and all are transgressors of it, the whole world is pronounced guilty before God by it, and liable to the curse of it.”

     The gaps of logic in this statement are flagrant and do harm to the character of God. The Scriptures do not say Adam was given a covenant of works, nor do they say that “he, in sinning, and they in him” were all sentenced to death. Adam didn’t even have a conscience when he sinned, nor did he have even the knowledge of good and evil. His sin was not like our sins (Rom 5:14). Additionally, to extract such from this verse that is clearly directed to the Jews is clear mishandling of the Word of Truth (2Cor 4:2). Satan was the cause for Mankind’s fall. If he had not deceived Eve, Adam would never have listened to her (see note for Gal 5:17).

6 And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.

     The proof of sonship is the indwelling presence of the Holy Spirit in every saved heart. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God (Rom 8:16). It is another evidence that the Law has truly passed away, for under the Old Covenant the Spirit came only sporadically upon man. However, the prophets had foretold a day when the Spirit would be poured out upon all flesh (Joel 2:28-29). This suddenly became real to the disciples at Pentecost (Acts 2:16-18). It was a tremendous sign of high significance which Paul brought to their minds earlier (Gal 3:2-3). No doubt some in Galatia were present in Jerusalem on that amazing day when they heard unlearned men speak in foreign tongues (Acts 2:5-12).

     The word Abba means “Father” in the Hebrew language. Abba Pater – perhaps Paul used the Hebrew and Greek forms together to tightly link the Jews and Gentiles as equal sons of God. Jesus prayed to Abba in Gethsemane (Mark 14:36). The idea of God as our Father is virtually foreign to the Old Testament because the adoption of sons did not come under the Law. Jesus portrayed God as our Father many times (Mat 6:9). See note for Romans 8:15, where the apostle Paul makes a similar statement.

7 Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ. 8 Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods. 9 But now, after that ye have known God, or rather are known of God, how turn ye again to the weak and beggarly elements, whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage?

     Under the Law, Paul says, we Jews were no more than slaves (Gal 4:1), but now we can become true sons of God through Christ. Before, the Jews were in bondage (douleuo) to the Law (v9) and even did service (douleuo) to idols – which pretend to be gods but are not (1Cor 8:4-5). In some strange way the Law, in spite of its very strong injunctions against idolatry, actually seemed to provoke the Jews to worship gods and idols. They were a constant temptation and point of downfall for the children of Israel until the Babylonian Captivity.

     But now, in the fulness of time, God has revealed Himself to all the world through His Son, Jesus Christ, who has inaugurated a new, better covenant (Heb 8:6) through the adoption of sons. Why then would the Galatians entertain the idea of returning to serve the weak and beggarly (ptochos) elements of the Law? (cf v3). Those ordinances regulated bodily activities (Col 2:20-22) and obligated the observance of religious days and ceremonial months (v10). These things cannot justify a man (Gal 2:16), which makes the Law a form of bondage (Gal 4:24; Rom 8:21; Gal 5:1; Rom 8:15; Heb 2:15; Gal 4:3).

     The Greek word for elements (stoicheion) simply means “basic, fundamental things.” It is used in a variety of contexts in the New Testament (Col 2:8; Gal 4:3; Heb 5:12; Col 2:20; 2Pet 3:10), but does not appear in the Septuagint. The verb form appears later in this book (Gal 5:25; 6:16). The Law required hundreds of simple physical exercises that had a shew of wisdom in neglecting the body, but they provided no aid against the satisfying of the flesh (Col 2:23).

     “No longer a servant, but a son!” How powerful those words should ring in our minds. Jesus Christ has redeemed us from the slave market of sin to be His very own sons and daughters. He has given us a name and blessed us with bountiful gifts and rewards! Remember that thou wast a bondmen in the land of Egypt, and the Lord thy God redeemed thee (Deut 15:15).

10 Ye observe days, and months, and times, and years. 11 I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain.

     The Law of Moses set strict requirements for the weekly sabbath (Ex 20:8-10; 31:13-17). It also commanded ceremonies upon certain dates of the month and mandated exactly ordered feasts to be kept at set times of the year. Three times every year all males were to assemble at the temple in Jerusalem and every fiftieth year was a Jubilee (Lev 25:8-13). Christ’s New Covenant put an end to those rules and rituals which God had carefully established to predict and confirm the New. The seven yearly feasts, for instance, were intricately designed to foreshadow key spiritual details in the New Covenant. The same is true for all the ceremonies, sacrifices and rituals. Even the law of the sabbath ended with Christ, although the New Testament does fix the eighth day in commemoration of Christ’s resurrection upon that day (see note for Mat 12:8).

     It was understandably hard for the Jews who believed on Christ to completely leave their Old Covenant rules and rites. However, it was essential to realize that doing those works of the Law did not commend them to God; it made them neither better nor worse (1Cor 8:8). To keep on observing details of the Law may be a matter of personal conscience (see Rom 14), but it would be wrong for the churches of Christ to require loyalty to a Law which had been done away in Christ. Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days (Col 2:16-18).

     The Apostle shows his concern. He had brought the good news of Christ to Galatia and had labored long and hard there – was it all in vain? (cf 1Thes 3:5). “I fear for you.” I stand in doubt of you (Gal 4:20).

12 Brethren, I beseech you, be as I am; for I am as ye are: ye have not injured me at all. 13 Ye know how through infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you at the first. 14 And my temptation which was in my flesh ye despised not, nor rejected; but received me as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus. 15 Where is then the blessedness ye spake of? for I bear you record, that, if it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have given them to me.

     The Apostle Paul holds himself up as an example, for he was a Jew too – I am as ye are (see 1Cor 11:1). And if any man might have reason to believe that God would notice him for who he was, it would have been Saul, the blameless, pedigreed Hebrew. But after he chose to believe in Christ, Paul rejected those works of the Law and counted them but dung (Php 3:4-8). The Galatian Christians were not injuring him by returning to the Law; they were injuring Christ (cf 1Sam 8:7).

     Paul remembers how they had graciously received him when he and Barnabas preached the Gospel in Galatia. Although suffering from an unnamed physical infirmity, they did not despise him; they had accepted him as an angel of God. This temptation (peirasmos) which was in my flesh was likely the famous, life-long thorn in the flesh that God allowed to buffet him so that he would not be exalted above measure (2Cor 12:7-9). Some think this infirmity was a result of the stoning which he suffered on this very mission trip (Acts 14:19-20). Paul says the Galatians were so concerned for him that they would have plucked out (their) own eyes to help him – from which some infer that his problem had to do with his eyes. Perhaps, but it could be a simple figure of speech.

     The physical condition which best fits the descriptions we have of Paul’s thorn in the flesh would be some kind of dyskinesia, or involuntary body movements (which often does affect the eyes). Uncontrollable hand movements would also explain why Paul dictated his letters instead of writing them himself. However, he did close each letter with a salutation in his own hand, and hinted at a writing difficulty: This is the token in every epistle: so I write (1Cor 16:21; Col 4:18; 2Thes 3:17). In this, his first letter, Paul wrote with his own hand, but once again seems to suggest that his writing was odd – with large letters (Gal 6:11, YLT). Dyskinesia would also explain his statement that some found his bodily presence and speech to be weak and contemptible (2Cor 10:10).

16 Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth? 17 They zealously affect you, but not well; yea, they would exclude you, that ye might affect them. 18 But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.

     Will you count me an enemy for telling you the truth? Effectively speaking the truth is not always easy. Many will be offended just hearing it (John 6:61-66; Mat 15:12; Luke 7:23). Someone has said that most people would rather be ruined by false praise than refined by truthful criticism. Knowing how to present the truth is an important science. There’s a time to speak it loudly and a time to speak it softly, a time to wield it like a hammer and a time to let it slowly do its work. Speaking the truth in love (Eph 4:15) gets to the bottom of the matter – the purpose is not to win the argument for Christ, but to win the person to Christ. 

     My thought translation: “The false teachers are zealous to have you, but not for good cause; they want to exclude you from us and include you with them, they want you to be zealous for them. Now, it is good to be zealous in good things – but always, and not just when I am with you.” There are a couple of soft criticisms hidden in those words. The word zealous is zeloo, which is translated jealous in 2Cor 11:2.

19 My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you, 20 I desire to be present with you now, and to change my voice; for I stand in doubt of you.

     Paul had brought the Gospel to the the region of Galatia only a couple years prior to this letter. In spite of great threats and dangers, he and Barnabas had started many churches among the Jews and Gentiles (see Acts 13-14). Now, upon hearing that the Galatian Christians had reverted to putting themselves under the Law, Paul stands in doubt of them. He is back to work evangelizing among them, laboring in birth all over again with them. The Apostle Paul used this euphemism of the Corinthians too (1Cor 4:15).

     The Apostle’s feelings mirror those of many good ministers in the churches of Christ as they labor in their flocks. They begin to wonder if they are laboring in vain with certain ones; they sorrow to see that in spite of their long, hard efforts of love, some need to born all over again. “O my little children! I stand in doubt of you! Have I labored in vain? (v11). I travail again with you, teaching you of Christ as before. How I desire to change my voice!”

     Paul revealed his ministerial heart often in his epistles. He was not an evangelist in today’s sense of the word, traveling to preach for a day, a week or a month and then going home to rest and comfort. Never Paul! He poured out his heart in care and love for each church (2Cor 11:27-28), he prayed daily for them (Rom 1:9; Eph 1:16; 1Thes 1:2), he burned for every offended soul (2Cor 11:29).

21 Tell me, ye that desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law? 22 For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid, the other by a freewoman. 23 But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he of the freewoman was by promise. 24 Which things are an allegory: for these are the two covenants; the one from the mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar.

     In this book, the Apostle has given strong proofs that the Law is no longer in effect. Now he shows that the historical details of God’s covenant with Abraham form a typological prediction of this fact. The two covenants, the old Mosaic one and the new covenant of Christ, are represented in Sarah and Hagar. Which things are an allegory – there is a deeper meaning to the account of Abraham, Sarah and Hagar; the events of that narrative portray in allegorical form the true spiritual situation. While Jesus often devised new parables to teach spiritual truths, Paul liked to pull types and shadows from the Old Testament for the same purpose.   

     Abraham’s two wives and their sons, Ishmael and Isaac, respectively represent the Covenant of the Law and the Covenant of Christ. Interestingly, the Apostle assigns the Covenant of the Law to Hagar and Ishmael even though his descendants were never part of the Law. As we shall see, he does this by employing these two symbols in their higher, spiritual reality rather than according to the visual physical reality.

     Ishmael was Abraham’s first son, born to Hagar the bondwoman, which corresponds to literal Jerusalem which is in bondage with her children (v25) on account of them being in servitude to the Law (Gal 4:3-9). Ishmael stands for the Covenant of the Law and all who attempt to live according to the Flesh. Isaac was Abraham’s second son, promised and born to Sarah the freewoman. He represents all those born after the Spirit (Gal 4:29), those that are of Faith as the spiritual children of Christ (Gal 4:31). The symbolism is logical and clear: two covenants, one according to the Flesh and the other according to the Spirit. However, this fact means that the Jews with their mount Sinai belong to Ishmael, who, although never having blood sons under the Law, is nevertheless their spiritual father under the allegory of bondage.

`   The parallel of the two births is also compelling. Ishmael was born after the flesh, but Isaac’s birth was the miraculous fulfillment of a Promise. Ishmael was born by human planning and innovation outside of God’s blessing, while Isaac was born on account of Divine intervention. This makes Sarah and Hagar to be key symbols in this allegory, for the seed of promise was through Sarah, whose miraculous conception after being barren for 90 years matches the miraculous conception of the virgin Mary.

     And finally, the typological meaning of the number two, which is often associated with God’s choice, strengthens this allegory. Hagar corresponds to the first covenant of the Law given at Mount Sinai, because her son Ishmael was the firstborn and she a bondwoman. Sarah corresponds to the second covenant instituted by Christ, because her son was second-born and she the freewoman. This pattern is seen often in the Scriptures. Not Cain, but Abel was righteous; God did not choose Aaron, but Moses; not Esau, but Jacob; not Ishmael, but Isaac; not the first Adam, but the second (1Cor 15:45). This does not deny that Jesus is the firstborn in the celestial sense (Col 1:15-18; Heb 12:23), but that by human standards, Adam was the first man.

25 For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children. 26 But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all. 27 For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: for the desolate hath many more children than she which hath an husband.

     The allegory of the two covenants is consistent with the Scripture’s two meanings for “Jerusalem.” First, Jerusalem is a literal city in the land of Israel that is populated by Jews who are under bondage to the Law. Second, Jerusalem is the spiritual, heavenly city where the saints of God dwell and who is the mother of all things truly free (Heb 12:22-24). In one of his transcendental visions of the Apocalypse, John saw this new Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven at the end of time, its citizens praising God and dwelling in perfect safety and communion forever (Rev 21:1-5). While Sarah through her son Isaac (v28) represents the heavenly Jerusalem, Hagar answers to the earth-bound Jerusalem, which is in bondage with her children

     Mount Sinai is in Arabia, which is quite outside the borders of Israel. In fact, it is located in the land of the Arabians, who are the physical descendants of Ishmael. Strangely, it was there in Arabia that the Law was given and to that first covenant the people of literal Jerusalem continue under bondage. Hagar herself fled into the very region of Arabia where Mt Sinai is located (Gen 21:14-21) and some say the word Hagar in Arabic means rock, in reference to the Mount Sinai (see JFB). The blood Jews who rested their hope of salvation on lineage would have found this to be a most offensive association. 

     Because of the work of Christ, the heavenly, spiritual Jerusalem has become the mother of all the spiritual children of Abraham – Jews, Greeks, free, bond, male or female (Gal 3:28). Meanwhile, the earthly, physical Jerusalem can boast only of being the mother of the physical, blood children of Abraham – cast out and in bondage. The Apostle quotes the prophet Isaiah, of God choosing to marry a barren, desolate woman which He would bless with abundant children.

     The prophecy of Isaiah 54 is an astonishing allegory of two unnamed women: one is a barren, desolate, rejected widow, and the other is a chosen, married woman with many children. Coming right after Isaiah’s phenomenal prophecy of the suffering Messiah (Isa 53), it continues that most remarkable stretch of Old Testament prophecies of the Messiah and His new people. The married wife is Old Testament Israel, chosen and blessed by God in antiquity but rejected by Him on account of their adultery and treachery (Is 54:1). Meanwhile, the barren woman, once forsaken and grieved (Is 54:6), is New Testament Israel, which is suddenly called in everlasting kindness (Is 54:8) and will inherit the Gentiles (Is 54:3). These are the true Israel of God (Gal 6:16), the adopted children of Abraham who have inherited the Promise. Thus, the barren woman is blessed with more children than the wife, even though she did not travail with child (Is 54:1). This monumental event is as the waters of Noah unto Me (Is 54:9), unchangeable and forever. It is a remarkably clear description of that long-hidden mystery of Christ, that His people would be Jews and Greeks of all nations under heaven.

     Some dispensationalist teachers ignore the context and clarity of this prophecy and, leaping over many centuries of time, make it apply to a speculated future re-choosing of the blood Jews by God. Yet, how can those Jews “inherit the Gentiles” when that has already taken place? It’s old news to us, long-ago fulfilled and done. The Apostle Paul affirms the New Covenant fulfillment of Isaiah’s prophecy.

28 Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise. 29 But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now.

     By “we” the Apostle means all the spiritual seed of Abraham, or as he said earlier, the seed…to whom the promise was made (Gal 3:19; Acts 2:39). Ishmael, the firstborn, came by human planning (v23) and his lineage represents the children of the flesh (Rom 9:7-8), while the promised seed was through Isaac – as God told Abraham, In Isaac shall thy seed be called (Gen 21:12; Heb 11:18). The lineage of Ishmael persecuted the lineage of Isaac for long centuries, and that bad practice continued in the Church Age. The people of the fleshly covenant (the Jews) persecuted those of the new covenant (the Christians). This detail is also visible in allegory in the Genesis account, which describes Ishmael mocking Isaac to the point that Hagar and Ishmael were cast out of the family of Abraham (Gen 21:9-21). Ishmael is a type of the flesh.

     God told Abraham that both Ishmael and Isaac would become fathers of many nations, but that the Covenant with all its spiritual promises and blessings would be extended only to the seed of Isaac, born to the freewoman (Gen 16:10; 17:19-21; 21:12). Interestingly, in Christ’s Covenant the children of Ishmael have been re-integrated into the family of Abraham.

30 Nevertheless what saith the scripture? Cast out the bondwoman and her son: for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman. 31 So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman, but of the free.

     Concluding this extraordinary analogy, the Apostle shows that Abraham casting out the bondwoman and her son prefigures the rejection of the Israelite nation and its fleshly covenant at the time of Christ (see Mat 8:12; 21:19; 21:40-45). Only one of these two sons of Abraham would be his heir – and contrary to the natural order of things, it was not the firstborn. Of course, God did not cast away all of the Israelites, for a remnant according to the election of grace did believe on Jesus and were saved (Rom 11:1-7). The natural Jews, or Israel according to the flesh, did not receive the promises; wonderfully however, the casting away of them (resulted) in the reconciling of the world (Rom 11:15). And even an unbelieving Jew can be grafted back into God’s olive tree (Rom 11:23).

     The two covenants are often presented as two distinct covenants, but they are so closely associated that we could say they are the same covenant (see note Gal 3:17). They are administered by the same Authority and offered to the same people, yet on the basis of Faith instead of blood. Thus, the Law was a tutor for the people of the Covenant until Christ came and the heir received the promised blessings of the Covenant. In that sense we see just one true covenant, initiated with Abraham and then expanded in content, extent and revelation by Jesus Christ. On the other hand, the Apostle makes it plain that the first covenant of Flesh and the second covenant of Faith are not equally valid options, nor can they be mixed together as the Galatians thought. One is either enslaved to the Jewish Covenant, or he is free under the New Covenant.

     In ancient times, the greatest womanly sorrow was to be barren, but a man with no child was an even greater grief, for it meant that his name would end and a stranger would inherit his wealth. As the years went by, this surely weighed heavy in Abraham’s mind, yet he remained the faithful husband of one wife. But finally, at the age of 86 and pressured by his wife Sarah, he decided to take matters into his own hands and have a son by another woman. However, that son and his descendants would be wild…against every man and every man’s hand against him (Gen 16:12). Later, Esau would marry into the Ishmaelites (Gen 28:9) and those people constantly and greatly hindered the children of Israel. Herod the Great was an Edomite.

Galatians 3

1 O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you?

     Paul had taken the good news of the Gospel to the region of Galatia on his first missionary journey, where it was received with joy by many Jews and Gentiles (Acts 14:1). During this era of Jewish Diaspora, there were millions of practicing Jews living in Syria, Galatia, Asia and Rome. These Jews met on the Sabbath in local synagogues, but they remained in close contact with the rabbis and priests of the Temple in Jerusalem. Paul’s method of evangelism in these regions was to go first to the Jewish synagogue and then to the Gentiles. His method of preaching was to set forth (prographo) Christ crucified (see Acts 17:1-4), meaning that he showed them the Scriptures (same use of this word in Rom 15:4) which foretold of Christ suffering, dying and rising again.

     Now recently returned to Antioch, word came to Paul that these newly established churches were experiencing the same contentions (Gal 1:6) that false brethren from Judea were perpetrating in Antioch (Gal 2:4). These Jews reacted in alarm to Paul’s report of new churches with many uncircumcised Gentile converts and it is reasonable to infer that they immediately sent men into Galatia to “warn” the churches that Paul was teaching a different Gospel from that of the Apostles in Jerusalem (Gal 1:8-9). 

     The circumcision group were Jewish converts to Christ (see note for Gal 2:12) who continued to keep parts of the Law – these had bewitched (ebaskanen) the Galatians (Gal 5:7). This word is not found elsewhere in the New Testament, but in the Septuagint it appears in noun form as an evil eye, referring to a person filled with envy (Deut 28:54-56; Pro 28:22). The Galatians were bewitched (deceived, charmed, ensnared) by the circumcision’s selfish arguments. The pairing of bewitched with the eyes pictures an illusionist deceiving men with sleight of hand – their faculties of logic had been overpowered by feigned words (2Cor 11:13-14; 2Pet 2:1-3). Many Jews did not want to share salvation with the Gentiles. Paul had to work tirelessly to prove this newly revealed mystery of God, that the Gospel of Christ had opened door of faith to all men (Col 1:27-28).

     To rightly judge this matter concerning the Mosaic Law one must learn of Jesus Christ, the perfect Jew (see note for Gal 2:20). God sent forth His Son, made under the Law (Gal 4:4-5), but when He died the Law died with Him, and that released Mankind from the bonds of the Law (Rom 7:4). Jesus is the end of the Law (Rom 10:4), He has completed and fulfilled the Law (Mat 5:17). Moses gave the Law with its covenant of rituals, sacrifices and absolutions, but Jesus Christ brought the Covenant of grace and truth (John 1:17). The first has been made old by the new(Heb 8:13). Now every man, Jew and Gentile alike, must press into the new Kingdom of God (Luke 16:16). This is core of the Gospel – Jesus Christ, and Him crucified (Gal 6:14; 1Cor 2:2; Gal 5:24).

2 This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? 3 Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?

     This point cuts to the heart of the argument. Grace, truth and the Holy Spirit had come to Mankind because Jesus Christ had made the way for a man to be completely and truly holy. Before that, Man could not receive the Spirit, for God’s all-holy Spirit cannot abide in any unholy person. The precious blood of Christ is the one and only way to sanctify the person in purity and so make him fit to be a temple for the Spirit of God (1Cor 3:16). Doing the works of the Law could never purify the soul to that purpose (Heb 10:1); instead, we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Christ once for all (Heb 10:10). This is the faith of Christ (Gal 2:16). A man is justified by believing fully and only in the Son of God. It is a seminal truth that comes to individuals only by the hearing of faith (see notes Rom 10:17; Heb 4:2).

     The Scriptures everywhere teach that the flesh impels us to serve the law of sin (Rom 7:25), being directly opposed to the works of the Spirit (Gal 5:16-19). The fleshly mind is at enmity with God and leads to death; they that are in the flesh cannot please God (Rom 8:1-10). However, Paul here uses the term, the flesh, in a slightly different sense, as a euphemism for the works of the Law (v2). Is a man made perfect (epi-teleo) by the flesh? (2Cor 7:1). The Greek word usually means to finish, complete or fulfill a work or prophecy. Does a Christian begin his new life in the Spirit, but then finish by doing the works of the Law? No, for by the Law shall no flesh be justified (Gal 2:16). Yet, do not falsely construe this liberty from the Law to mean that you are free to live as your flesh pleases (Gal 5:13).

4 Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain. 5 He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

     Those who chose to believe in Christ, the Galatian Jews included, had suffered much for that decision, mostly at the hands of their own countrymen, the blood Jews who were trusting in the Law. Paul received 195 lashes (!) by the Jews’ whip (2Cor 11:24) and once they stoned him to death (or so they thought). The circumcision group persecuted Christian Jews out of measure. Paul alludes to this later, saying, “Why would you return to the ranks of the Law-keepers, seeing that you have suffered so much at the hands of their cruelty?” (Gal 5:11).

     To suffer in vain is to receive the grace of God in vain (study 2Cor 6:1; Gal 4:11; 1Cor 15:2; Php 2:16; 2John 1:8; 1Cor 15:17).

     The one who ministereth to you the Spirit is God the Father (2Cor 9:10; Col 2:19). The Apostle asks, “Does God minister to you peace, virtue and knowledge by the Holy Spirit because you are keeping the Law, or because you are obedient to the faith of Christ?” While his audience is the Jews and the topic is their Law, the principle at the foundation of Paul’s argument holds true in other contexts. The indwelling of the Spirit is dependent upon obedience to the faith (Rom 16:26; Acts 6:7). We are not saved by doing any work of the flesh, but by faith which worketh by love (Gal 5:6). We are saved from dead works (Heb 9:14) so that we might do every good work (according to) His will (Heb 13:21).

     Faith comes by hearing (which also implies obeying) the Word of God (Rom 10:17). Abraham is the highest human example of this obedience to the hearing of faith. The famous faith chapter says, By faith Abraham…obeyed (Heb 11:8). If faith does not respond in obedience, it is not faith at all.

6 Even as Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness. 7 Know ye therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. 8 And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. 9 So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.

     Approximately seven years after leaving Haran (at about 82 years of age), God appeared again to Abram and repeated His promise that Abram’s seed would be as the stars of the heaven, innumerable. Having heard this promise several times now, Abram was probably tempted to say, “Enough with promises, I’d like to see some results now!” But the Scriptures simply say that he believed in the Lord, and He counted it to him for righteousness (Gen 15:1-6). God took Abram’s act of believing to be an act of righteousness. Paul expands upon the same affirmation in Romans 4, where he shows that the Mosaic Law was temporary and explains that today Mankind is justified in the same way. God takes a man’s faith in Christ to be a work of righteousness (2Thes 1:11). This is the work of God that ye believe on Him (John 6:29). So Abram’s action of believing was accounted to him as a righteous deed.

     Believing in Christ does not finish a man’s salvation, but qualifies him for salvation. True evangelical faith is much more than the believing that follows head-knowledge. The devils believe in God too – and tremble (James 2:19). The faith that saves is hearing, believing, accepting, doing and persevering in the Truth (see note Heb 11:1).

     In the inscrutable plan of God, the heathen (ethnos) have become children of Abraham. The next chapters will explain that this comes about by God adopting a select group – those with like precious faith in Jesus Christ (2Pet 1:1). The greatest son in the lineage of Abraham is Jesus Christ and He has extended to every race and nation the opportunity of becoming part of His family! The criteria is not by blood relation, but by faith relation – all those who demonstrate the same faith in God that Abraham proved by his obedient life are sons of Abraham and are blessed with him.

     This mystery of God was hidden in plain sight, so to speak, in His promise to Abraham some 1600 years before. In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed My voice (Gen 22:18). Not just the Jews according to blood, but all nations (ethnos). This key word is inconsistently translated. In a later companion verse, it is translated Gentiles (Gal 3:14; 2:9). The Jews thought that to be a blood son of Abraham was all that mattered, but their arrogance, pride and stiffneckedness moved God to expand His family to include the ethnos (Mat 21:43; Ps 2:8; Mat 3:9). Thus, the blessing that God promised to Abraham did not fall upon the Jews by blood, but upon all those of like faith with Abraham. These are the true children of Abraham.

    Today, we Gentiles cannot really comprehend the colossal effect of this new revelation in the time of the Apostles. Cornelius and other devout truth-seekers among the Gentiles surely wept with gratitude again and again at the realization of this wonderful grace of Jesus, opened up to them and poured out in measure that far exceeds the old covenant promises. How unfortunate that the Jewish Christians begrudged God’s acting upon the vessels of mercy (Rom 9:22-23), much like the elder son begrudged his father receiving with joy the prodigal son (Luke 15:11-31).

10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.

     Those who subject themselves to the Law are under a curse. Thus, the Galatians, as well as Peter and the Jews in Antioch, were putting themselves under guilt, sin and curse by the stated precept of the Law itself, which declared, Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this Law to do them (Deut 27:26; Jer 11:3). The Jewish Christians thought to keep parts of the Law, like circumcision, the sabbaths and not eating unclean foods, yet they counted as unbinding the rest of the Jewish Law (the sacrifices, Temple rites, etc).

     The Law, however, did not allow for partial compliance. The Apostle James, a supposed supporter of the circumcision group, wrote, For whosoever shall keep the whole Law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all (James 2:10). This is a crucial point in the Jewish argument that speaks intensely to any honest Jew, for the priests and elders compelled constant, complete obedience to the Law. It was a basic tenet of the Pentateuch: Keep My statutes and My judgments, which if a man shall do, he shall live in them (Lev 18:5). The Prophets repeated it (Eze 20:11; Neh 9:29) and Paul reminded them too (see Gal 3:12). The one who carefully kept the Law would live; he was blessed in life on earth and in the life hereafter. But the one who did not keep all the Law was cursed in life, earthly and heavenly.  

11 But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith. 12 And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them.

     The Law was based on strict obedience. The punishment for breaking it was death without mercy. He who took the name of God in vain was to be put to death (Lev 24:16), along with the idol-worshiper (Deut 17:3-5), the Sabbath-breaker (Ex 31:15), the adulterer (Lev 20:10), the murderer (Ex 21:12), etc. He who did the works of the Law lived, while the one who did not died. The Law made no provision for willful, with-knowledge acts of sin. The sin offerings and sacrifices were for sins committed unknowingly or accidentally. Thus, a person who blatantly, willfully broke the Sabbath was guilty without remedy. The Law simply had no means to justify a man. Christ, through the Law of the Spirit, has set us free from that Law unto death (Rom 8:1-5). The tremendous advantage of the New Covenant is that all sins are forgivable (Mat 12:31).  

     The faith of Christ (Gal 2:16; 3:23) is different from the Law of Moses, for it does have the means to justify a man. Christ offered the appropriate sacrifice and so He can pardon all who come to Him in faith. This is the Covenant of Grace which has superseded the Covenant of the Law. Therefore, the Law is not of faith. The Apostle uses the term in the Biblical sense of saving faith (hearing, believing, receiving, doing, persevering) in Christ. There is a true faith and there is a counterfeit faith, or, using James’ illustration, there is a living faith and a dead faith (James 2:17). The difference between a genuine $100 bill and a counterfeit is not readily evident. The counterfeit presents itself as an authentic paper of worth, but the authority that authorized its creation will not accept the counterfeit for deposit or value of any kind. It is worthless. Likewise, genuine living faith is acceptable and approved for salvation. Dead, counterfeit faith is worthless and cannot save.       

     The conclusion of all this is clearly made by the contrasting quotes from the Old Testament in verses 11-12. Moses gave the Law which intoned that the just shall live by doing it (Lev 18:5), yet the Prophets foretold of a day when the just shall live by faith (Hab 2:4). In other words, “the just have been made alive by Faith, not by the Law.”

     The just shall live by faith. The Apostle Paul, in two other occasions (Rom 1:17; Heb 10:38), quoted this verse out of the Septuagint version: “If he should draw back, My soul has no pleasure in him: but the just shall live by My faith.” Or, the faith of Christ, which we earlier saw is a title for the New Covenant of Christ in contradistinction to the Old Covenant (see my note for Gal 2:16). Meanwhile, to live (zao) commonly refers to salvation (John 3:16; 2Tim 2:11; 1John 4:9; John 5:24).

13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree:

     The curse of the Law is sin, for cursed is every one that disobeys it (Gal 3:10). The Law has shown that sin is exceedingly, pervasively sinful (Rom 7:13). It has made all the world become guilty before God (Rom 3:19-20). The strength of sin is the Law (1Cor 15:56), for by it the Scripture hath concluded all under sin (Gal 3:22). For that reason it is called the Law of sin and death (Rom 8:2) because, in spite of its countless, continuous offerings and sacrifices, the weight of sin remained. Instead, those offerings were a constant reminder of sin and guilt (Heb 10:1-5). This irremediable condition caused the Apostle to exclaim, O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom 7:24-25).

     This was, no doubt, a key truth of the Gospel that Paul preached in the synagogues of the Jews in Galatia. And thousands upon thousands of devout, honest, guilt-pricked Jews rejoiced to hear that their Messiah had wrought this amazing work of deliverance from Sin. At the same time, the blind hypocrites among them were enraged by the Gospel message. They loved their darkness. They enjoyed living under the curse because their deeds were evil. These white-washed sepulchres were the primary source of persecution in the first century of Christianity. After the Romans demolished Jerusalem and the Temple, the sacrificial religious system of the Jews ended forever.

     Christ has redeemed us (exagorazo) from the curse of the Law. The Greek word means to purchase at the market (agora). For ye are bought (agorazo)with a price (1Cor 6:20; 2Pet 2:1). Compare with lutroo, a different word for redeemed (1Pet 1:18-19; Mat 20:28) and the related word, apolutrosis (Eph 1:7; Rom 3:24; Heb 9:15; Col 1:14). By being made a curse for us, Christ redeemed us from that curse. In another place, Paul writes, For (God) hath made (Jesus) to be sin for us, who knew no sin (2Cor 5:21). See also notes for 1Cor 15:54-57.

     Calvinists like to say that Christ, the perfect man, obeyed the Law in our stead to free us from the obligation to follow the Law. There is not even a hint in the Scripture that is true. It is purely human speculation. This verse says that Christ freed us from the Law by becoming a curse for us, not by perfectly obeying it. According to the Law, a man that is hanged is accursed of God (Deut 21:23). Jesus was hung upon a Roman cross.

14 That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 15 Brethren, I speak after the manner of men; Though it be but a man’s covenant, yet if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth, or addeth thereto.

     A direct result of Christ being made a curse is that the blessing of Abraham has come to the Gentiles through the faith of Christ. The Apostle explains this in the next chapters. The decisive moment was when the Jews rejected Him and forced the Romans to crucify Him. Because the Jews denied their Messiah, their special election was rent from them and given to a neighbor more deserving (1Sam 15:28; Mat 21:43). Through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles (Rom 11:11-15).

     The blessing of the Gentiles by the Messiah was subtly prophesied in blessing covenant that God spoke to Abraham (see note Gal 3:9). Being confirmed by God’s own oath (Gen 26:3; Heb 6:11-17), those promises cannot be annulled, amended or set aside. This parallels the Apostle’s affirmation that the gifts and calling of God are without repentance (Rom 11:29). God does not change, nor will His Word fall void (Is 55:11). The promised blessing did not happen for many years, but finally, in Christ, the Gentiles received the blessing of Abraham. For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie; though it tarry, wait for it, because it will surely come, it will not tarry (Hab 2:3).

16 Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ.

     We might suppose that by allowing the Gentiles entrance into Christ’s Kingdom that God “added to” the Covenant, but the Apostle shows that particular detail was contained in the blessing to Abraham all along – the natural Jews of Jesus’ day just failed to understand it (see note Gal 3:8). The blessing came by adoption, which has always been a fully legal, universally accepted familial bond. God has always had just one holy seed; one people, one olive tree. And by adoption, He has accepted the Gentiles as equal sons of Abraham. The seed as one holy lineage is evident in the promise God made (rheo -spoke) to Abraham – it was to thy seed (singular). Yet, Abraham had eight sons; were they all included in the seed? No, only Isaac was called and counted for the seed (see note Rom 9:7-8).

     In the New Testament, the seed of Abraham is not the Jews according to blood, but God’s people according to faith. These are the Church of the Living God (1Tim 3:15; Gal 3:29; Rom 4:13-18; Gal 3:7; Rom 9:7-8); the seed (that) should come to whom the promise was made (v19). For God, speaking to Abraham, said, to thy seed, which is Christ – meaning the Church of Christ. Some take the seed to actually be Jesus Christ, but I rather think that the Apostle refers to the body of Christ (His church). Paul employs the same euphemism in another epistle: For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body being many, are one body: so also is Christ (1Cor 12:12), meaning the body of Christ, His church.   

     There were several features in God’s covenant with Abraham (see note Gal 3:29). The particular blessing of his seed was repeated on several occasions (Gen 13:15-16; 15:5; 17:7) and was eventually fulfilled in Christ and His new people according to Faith. Perhaps that is hidden in Christ’s words, Abraham rejoiced to see My day, and he saw it, and was glad (John 8:56). For then the seed (came) to whom the promise was made (Gal 3:19) and all in Christ are truly Abraham’s seed and heirs according to the promise (Gal 3:29).

17 And this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect. 18 For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise.

     The link between the Mosaic Law of the Old Testament and the New Covenant of Christ is inviolable. There are countless prophecies, types and shadows in the Law that pre-figure the Gospel. In a sense, the Old and New are even seen to be twin aspects of the same covenant (see notes Gal 4:29; Heb 8:13; 9:6). In these verses however, the Apostle brings another covenant into the picture, the one which God made with Abraham 430 years before the Law (Gen 15:13; Ex 12:40; Acts 7:6).

     Looking back from our 4000-year vantage point, it is easy to conflate the Abrahamic Covenant with the Mosaic Covenant. After all, both of those covenants involve the seed of Abraham and the land of Canaan. But during the era of the Law, key parts of the Abrahamic Covenant were not fulfilled. Now a covenant, if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth or addeth thereto (v15). And the Abrahamic Covenant, unlike the Mosaic Covenant, was confirmed by an oath of God (Heb 6:13-18). So the Law, although it did partially fulfill God’s covenant with Abraham, did not annul it’s unfulfilled promise (v17) that in thy seed all the nations of the earth be blessed (Gen 22:18; Gal 3:7-9). Jesus Christ the Messiah, coming under the Law and at its end, at last completed God’s promise to Abraham. Now, by faith in Christ, all that believe become the redeemed children of God (v26). They are the seed that God had in mind when the promise was made.

     The inheritance (which God promised to Abraham) is not of the Law, but given to them that believe on Jesus Christ(v22-24) in this last era of the world. As Paul says in another epistle, For the promise…was not to Abraham…through the Law, but through the righteousness of faith (Rom 4:13-17). In other words, the Law was not what God had promised to Abraham, but the Gospel of Christ, which was preached before unto Abraham (Gal 3:8). The inheritance was promised (v18), but the Law was ordained (v19). The former means to announce or proclaim, while the latter means to command, appoint, set in order.

19 Wherefore then serveth the law? It was added because of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the promise was made; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator. 20 Now a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one.

     Seeing that the Gospel of Christ was part of God’s promise to Abraham, Wherefore then the Law? It was interjected because something had to be done about the sin problem until the Messiah came and the seed to whom the promises were made was upon the earth. In the meantime, the Law served as a provisional structure whereby sinful man could approach God (Heb 9:10). While the Law was ordained by angels (see note Heb 2:2; Acts 7:53) through a divinely appointed mediator (Moses), it did not fulfill the inheritance (cf Gen 15:7-8) that God had promised to Abraham (Rom 4:14).

     A mediator is the middle man between two parties, as Moses between God and the children of Israel (Deut 5:5). However, there was no middle man between God and Abraham. And furthermore, Moses was not the mediator of the seed (to) come to whom the promise was made (v19). God is one party, but on the other side are two parties: Abraham’s children according to blood and Abraham’s children according to Faith. Jesus is the mediator of this new group, as the Apostle explains in Hebrews 8:6; 9:15.

     Present-day Jews and messianics who keep parts of the Law are outside of the faith of Christ. This, the Apostle says, is clear from God’s covenant with father Abraham wherein He promised, in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. For this, God’s greatest blessing of all time, is Jesus Christ the Messiah of every nation, people and tongue.

21 Is the law then against the promises of God? God forbid: for if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law. 22 But the scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe. 23 But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. 24 Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.

     While the Law was not the inheritance that God promised to Abraham, it was not against those promises. The Law fulfilled its role and concluded all under sin (Rom 11:32). The Law itself is holy, and just, and good (Rom 7:9-12). If there were a law that could give life, it would be the Mosaic Law. The Big Problem was the weakness of mankind and the strength of sin (1Cor 15:56). The Law had no means to fix that problem.

     Thus, before faith came, the Law served as a paidagogos (teacher, guide, instructor, custodian) until the faith of Christ was revealed (see note Gal 2:16). Now that faith is come, we are no longer under the tutors and governors of the Law (Gal 4:1-3). The key truth of these verses is that the Law has incontrovertibly proven all under sin (v22). There is none righteous, no, not one (Rom 3:10-14).

     The Apostle might be using the term shut up (sugkleio), which is translated concluded in verse 22, in the sense of being imprisoned (same word in Rom 11:32). The Law had prescribed the commandments and every man had transgressed them; the Law had consequently judged all to be guilty and shut them up until the Redeemer should come.

25 But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster. 26 For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

     According to the promise to Abraham, every person can become a child of God through the covenant of faith in Christ Jesus. Jews, Greeks, slaves, free, men and women – all become one as they are baptized into the body of Christ (1Cor 12:13; Col 3:11). This revelation was a truth that the Jews had a difficult time to accept and for that cause Paul wrote this epistle. To put on (enduo)Christ (also Rom 13:14) is to be clothed or arrayed with His presence (Luke 24:29; 1Cor 15:13; Eph 6:11; Rev 19:14). The Apostle makes a link between baptism and putting on Christ.  

     The sum of the matter is that every person who belongs to Christ is a part of Abraham’s seed and therefore an heir of the promise that God gave to him. There were five distinct features in God’s promise to Abraham. He would make bless him and make his name great (Gen 12:2); He would multiply Abraham’s seed as the stars of heaven (Gen 13:16; 22:17); He would give to Abraham’s seed all the land of Canaan (Gen 12:7; 13:15; 15:7; 22:18); He would bless all the nations of the earth by Someone of Abraham’s seed (Gen 22:18; 12:3; 18:18); He would give Abraham a son from his own body (Gen 15:4; 17:19). Astonishingly, Abraham saw only one of these promises in his lifetime! The one body of Christ is the seed…to whom the promise was made (Gal 3:19).

     Dispensationalists extract one feature from the Promise and claim it belongs to the natural Jews; namely, that the land of Canaan belongs to the Jewish race in perpetuity. Yet the Scriptures prove them wrong: “All who be Christ’s are Abraham’s seed; they are his rightful heirs (v29), they are the seed to whom the Promises were made” (v19). The land of Canaan belongs to Jews and Gentiles together in the faith of Christ. Indeed, just as the Covenant of Christ expanded Abraham’s seed by adopting the Gentiles, so did it expand the inheritance of the land of Canaan to include the whole world, for in the New Covenant, The meek shall inherit the earth (Mat 5:5). And the Apostle Paul agreed, “The promise is that Abraham’s seed would be the heir of the world (Rom 4:13). The Christian, whether Jew or Gentile, has not just inherited the land of Canaan, but the whole world. Truly, the blessing of Abraham has come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ (Gal 3:14; Eph 3:6).

Galatians 2

1 Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also.

     These few meetings between Paul and the other Apostles demonstrate that there was neither collusion nor rivalry among them. We are impressed with the fact that the Spirit revealed the Gospel to Peter and Paul independently. It is commonly thought that Paul and the Apostles got together often to discuss matters of the Kingdom, but the truth is that Paul was rarely in Jerusalem and never for any length of time. This squares with his own testimony (Gal 1:20) that no man taught the Gospel to him (Gal 1:12).

     Paul’s first trip to Jerusalem was right after his conversion. It can barely be called a trip, for according to his testimony in Acts 22:17-21, it was a discrete step in his search to know this Jesus who had appeared to him. While praying in the temple, he was advised by the Spirit to make haste and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem, which makes this temple visit a stopover on his journey from Damascus to Arabia. For that reason Paul does not mention this time in Jerusalem here, nor does it conflict with Galatians 1:17, because he did not meet with the Apostles. The Damascus road experience probably took place in A.D. 33, about six months after Jesus’ death (see note for Gal 1:1).

     Paul’s second Jerusalem visit was three years after his conversion and after returning to Damascus from Arabia, when he met with Peter and James for fifteen days (Gal 1:17-22; Acts 9:26-30). This important meeting (c.a. 37) served to integrate Paul into the group of the Apostles. Then, about 6 years later (using Herod Antipas’ death in Acts 12:21-25 as a marker), the church at Antioch sent Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem with an offering of money for the poor (Acts 11:27-30). Peter was apparently in prison when they arrived, but Paul stayed until he was released (Acts 12:25). This tumultuous trip to Jerusalem, Paul’s third, is not mentioned in the book of Galatians. Upon their return to Antioch, Paul and Barnabas were sent by the Spirit on a 2-3 year evangelistic journey into the Gentile world (Acts 13:1-2).

     Returning again to Antioch (Acts 14:26-28), the churches of Judea and Syria suffered the growing pains that the book of Galatians describes and which occasioned the Jerusalem trip that is related in the present chapter (Gal 2:1-10). Fourteen years after his conversion would place this journey about A.D. 48, making it very near the time that Paul and Barnabas went up to the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15). Paul probably made this “private trip” the year before the Jerusalem Council and that he wrote the book of Galatians between those journeys. This would explain why Paul makes no mention of the famous “letter” that the Jerusalem Council sent out to the churches (Acts 15:22-31). It also explains why Paul says in Galatians 2:13 that Barnabas was carried away by Peter’s dissimulation in Antioch, when Luke says that Barnabas supported Paul at the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:2). 

     Paul’s final trip to Jerusalem, purposed for quite some time (Acts 18:21; 19:21; 20:16; 20:22; 21:4-15), ended with him sent to prison (Acts 21:15). The statement of Acts 18:21 could reference a different Jerusalem visit. In all, Paul made six or seven trips to Jerusalem after his conversion. The fourteen years probably date from the time of Paul’s conversion, for his purpose is to demonstrate that his Apostleship and Gospel came directly from Christ (Gal 1:11-12), with only sporadic interaction with the other Apostles. Alternatively, the fourteen years count from the time of Paul’s visit with Peter (Gal 1:18).

2 And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain. 3 But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised: 4 And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage: 5 To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you.

     Paul did not go up to Jerusalem to be “re-authorized” by the Apostles of reputation, nor to “compare notes” with them. He went up by revelation, because the Spirit told him to go. The Gospel was in danger of being perverted by false brethren (Christian Jews from Jerusalem) who had joined themselves to the church at Antioch to spy on them and more.

     Verse three is a parenthesis that connects with verse six. Paul’s reason for going to Jerusalem was to communicate unto them that Gospel which (he preached) among the Gentiles (v2), so as to counteract the haughty activities of these false brethren who had entered the church of Antioch unawares  and were now trying to subjugate the Gentiles to keep the Law (v4). Paul did not give in for one moment to these men because their doctrine was against the Gospel (v5). In Jerusalem, the Apostles and brethren who seemed to be somewhat (v6) gave their support to Paul preaching to the Gentiles (v7-9) and did not even attempt to compel Titus to be circumcised, although they knew that he was a Greek (v3).

     Lest I should run in vain. Ponder Paul’s meaning after digesting the events of this chapter. The Gospel was under grave, dangerous attack by the Judaizers. If they succeeded in spreading their persuasion to all the churches of Christ, its message of salvation for all men would fail; Paul would have preached the Gospel in vain and the churches of of Galatia would have received it in vain (Gal 3:4). To this point in his life, Paul’s only serious contact with the Apostles was that 15 day visit with Peter (Gal 1:18) about 11 years earlier (see note Gal 2:1). During all those years, Paul was preaching the Gospel that Christ had revealed to him in far-off regions beyond the borders of Israel. This separation of revelations and ministries is a validation of its divine source, for one Spirit communicated the same truth to both Peter and Paul – that the door of salvation had been opened to Gentiles as well as Jews. Yet, the same fact led certain false brethren to charge that Paul was preaching a different Gospel from the Apostles. And so Paul went to Jerusalem to meet privately with Peter and others which were of reputation. If he did not expose the falsity of this doctrine and stop its spread, it would terribly divide the new Church of Christ and do great damage to the message of the Gospel. The Apostles of reputation agreed with him – as proof of that, Paul says, they did not compel Titus to be circumcised.

     False brethren. These were Jews who refused to accept that Jesus Christ had fulfilled the Law (Mat 5:17; Rom 10:4) and that justification could not be found by keeping the Law (Gal 2:16). The Old Testament economy of ceremonies, feasts and rules had ended; they now served as validation signs and types of Christ and His new Gospel. A vail was blinding the minds of these Jews to this new truth (2Cor 3:14). Nobody could better empathize with such people than Paul, who once lived behind the same vail. Yet, these men were supposed to be Christians – and the vail (should be) done away in Christ. Sadly, they were working to undo the truth of the Gospel and put men back into bondage to the Law. Apparently not all of the law (Gal 2:14; 6:12-13), but certain parts that they deemed essential, circumcision being one of them.

     Paul’s motto was to be all things to all men, that I might by all means save some (1Cor 9:19-22). He was willing to become a Jew to save the Jews, a Gentile to save the Gentiles, and without law to save those. Living according to this rule, but some years after writing the Galatian epistle, Paul recommended that Timothy be circumcised (Acts 16:1-4). He entreated Christians to not judge other Christians over eating unclean foods or keeping feast days – those were decisions for each conscience (Rom 14). Nevertheless, to require the churches themselves to return to the bondage of the Mosaic Law was a step too far from the truth. Paul could not accept this doctrine. Messianic Jews should learn from this.

6 But of these who seemed to be somewhat, (whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me: God accepteth no man’s person:) for they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me: 7 But contrariwise, when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter; 8 (For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:) 9 And when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision. 10 Only they would that we should remember the poor; the same which I also was forward to do.

     These verses show that Paul was not acting under Peter’s authority; his orders and doctrine came directly from the Spirit of Christ. This was clearly revealed in Paul’s conference with them, for they had no new revelation to add to what he had already received from Christ. On the other hand, far from being rivals, Peter and Paul realized that God was effectually using them both. Peter’s apostleship was to the Jews, while Paul was called to be the Apostle to the Gentiles. Recognizing this, they enjoyed mutual encouragement in the Gospel of Christ.

     Seemed to be somewhat – referring to James, Peter, John and the other brethren in the mother church of Jerusalem. Paul does not diminish their apostolic importance (as the KJV implies), but is saying that he was not a whit behind the very chiefest Apostles (2Cor 11:5). The grace that God had given him (v9) and the authority of his apostleship was no less than theirs. The verb seemed (dokeo) is used four times in these verses, but is not consistently translated. Earlier it was rendered, to them which were of reputation (Gal 2:2). The YLT has translated them alike using the word, “esteemed.”

     God accepteth no man’s person. This truth was relevant to the contentious situation at hand and the Jews, as usual, were on the wrong side of it. Perhaps Paul is subtly reminding them of their Apostle’s own affirmation to the Gentile Cornelius. Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons (Acts 10:34).

     Did Paul have a reason for referring to Peter as Kephas in this one verse? Before and after, he used Peter’s normal Greek name, Petros. Outside of this occurrence, Peter is called Kephas only in Paul’s first epistle to the Corinthians and once in the Gospels (John 1:42), when Jesus beheld him and said, Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Kephas, which is by interpretation, A stone (petros). In the New Testament, Paul is the only one to call him by that name. Peter’s given name was Simon, and his friends called him that often (Acts 15:14; Mat 4:18; Mark 1:29; Luke 22:31; John 13:6; Acts 10:5; 2Pet 1:1). Interestingly, the common word for a rock or stone in the Hebrew Bible is not keph, which occurs only twice (Job 30:6; Jer 4:29), but tsuwr, which is used often as a name for God (Ex 33:22; Deut 32:4; 2Sam 23:3; Ps 18:31; Is 48:21). Maybe Jesus used the word keph instead of tsuwr because of the former word’s similarity to kaphar (see note on Rom 5:11).

     I fail to understand the translators’ rationale in rendering ethnos as Gentiles in verse 8, but heathen in verse 9. And in Galatians 3:8, they translated it first as heathen and then as nations. This apparently arbitrary rendering of ethnos is the rule and not the exception throughout the New Testament (see note Gal 1:16).

11 But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. 12 For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision.

     In the Judaism of Paul’s day, it was a terrible sin for any Jew to associate commonly with non-Jews (John 4:9; Luke 15:2). God had chosen only the children of Abraham to be saved, so the Jews treated the Gentiles with outright scorn, calling them dogs, and sinners, and unclean (Mat 15:26-27; Gal 2:15). Peter told Cornelius, It is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company or come unto one of another nation (Acts 10:28). And sure enough, Peter faced immediate criticism upon returning to Jerusalem. They that were of the circumcision contended with him, saying, Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them (see Acts 11:1-9). Actually, this rule is an example of the Pharisees’ over-extension of the Mosaic Law, which did not specify that Jews couldn’t eat with Gentiles, but that they should not intermarry and make covenants with them (Ex 34:15; Deut 7:2).

     The Apostle Paul worked mightily to show the Jewish Christians that they must throw off their confidence in the flesh, their arrogance, conceits and spiritual vanity. The religion of the Pharisees had fostered these bad attitudes unto very rude and despicable actions which are evident throughout the New Testament (1Thes 2:14-15). One particularly raw example is how the Jews listened to Paul’s testimony for a good while, until he mentioned being sent to “the Gentiles.” At that word they lost all control of their senses. They cried out, and cast off their clothes, and threw dust in the air…and said, Away with such a fellow from the earth (Acts 22:21-24). What an embarrassing sight. Saul the Jew was once a part of that group (Php 3:1-8).

     Down to this day, many Jews hold themselves separate from other peoples and nations, as though not approving of them. Anti-semitism is largely a product of the Jews’ own obnoxious, separatist behavior over the last 4,000 years. Of course, they do have somewhat to boast, for their ancestors were favored to receive the covenants, promises and oracles of God. Yet their haughtiness and pride have taken them far from God and the truth of the Gospel. See my note for Rom 11:28.

     Peter, the chief Apostle judging by his position at the head of every list (Mat 10:2; 17:1; Mark 14:33; Luke 6:14; 8:51), was chosen by God to open the door of salvation to the Gentiles (Mat 16:17-19). It was a monumental, earth-shaking truth, revealed to him by special revelation in a trance and confirmed by several miraculous signs from God (Acts 10). After some initial doubts, the Jewish Christians accepted God’s choosing of of the Gentiles (Acts 11:1-18), but their fondness for the Law of their fathers would not die easily. Slyly, the old prejudices began to creep back into the churches of Christ, especially among those in Judea. Many Christian Jews simply balked at accepting Gentiles as equal fellowheirs (Eph 3:6). They wanted them to follow the customs of the old Law, like circumcision, not eating unclean foods and keeping the Sabbath day (Saturday).

     In Antioch, this situation came to a head when Jewish Christians separated themselves and would no longer eat with the Gentile Christians. This must have happened before the Acts 15 council in Jerusalem for it cannot be considered that Peter would have acted this way after that definitive meeting. It would be difficult to overestimate the seriousness of this development. It was no minor dissension, but the beginnings of a full-blown, pulsing schism. At this time in Christendom, the church at Antioch was second in importance only to the church at Jerusalem. If these two churches decided that Gentile Christians must keep certain parts of the Law in order to be saved, then the rest of the churches must follow or the Church of Christ would splinter.
     The church in Antioch, the third largest city in the Empire after Rome and Alexandria according to some historians, had been established quite early with help from the church at Jerusalem (Acts 11:19-24). The influence of the latter was significant in the large Jewish population of Antioch and in spite of the distance barrier, there was considerable interaction between them (Acts 11:25-27; 15:1-3). During the decades before the Jewish-Roman war of A.D. 68-70, Jerusalem was the unofficial center of Christianity, so when Peter, James and other brethren from Jerusalem applied pressure to the church at Antioch, the Jewish Christians followed their lead. Even Barnabas, the early leader in Antioch (Acts 11:22), was carried away with their dissimulation

     Peter, visiting Antioch during those days that prophets came from Jerusalem (Acts 11:27; 15:1), somehow failed to see the severe dangers of his vacillation. First, it was false doctrine, directly opposed to the truth of Christ’s everlasting Gospel. Second, it was obvious hypocrisy to require the Gentiles to live as the Jews when the Jewish Christians were already living like Gentiles (in some aspects at least). Third, it was a purely divisive course that could not but tear apart the world-wide Kingdom of Christ.

     Peter’s judgment was clouded by the fear of man. He remembered how those of the circumcision had contended with him on this very subject and not just a little (Acts 11:2-3). And so he capitulated to the Jewish segregationists and abetted their actions in spite of his earlier conviction to not call any man common or unclean (Acts 10:28).

     We cannot help but be surprised that Peter, of all people, failed to stand up for the truth of the Gospel in his customary boldness of action. Peter, who had heard the voice from heaven declare all men to be “clean.” Peter, who earlier had defended his “eating with Gentiles” because God had told him to do so (Acts 11:1-9). Peter, who had narrowly avoided death several times at the hands of his Jewish countrymen. On the other hand, it was Peter that had been unwittingly used by Satan to tempt Jesus to avoid going to the Cross, and the situation here is no different. In trying to assuage the discontent of his Christian countrymen he presented the churches of Christ a very erroneous doctrine that would have changed Christianity forever.   

     Fortunately, Paul was able to see the undesirable fruits of this dissension and confronted Peter in the presence of all (1Tim 5:20). And we are greatly impressed by Peter’s response. He accepted this correction in all humbleness of mind and later he gave crucial support to Paul at the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:7-11). He also wrote favorably in his epistle of our beloved brother Paul and acknowledged the wisdom given unto him (2Pet 3:15).

     This episode teaches an important lesson: Do not accept a particular judgment simply because it comes from your church leader. Yes, esteem them highly in love (1Thes 5:12-13), but if Peter could err in judging a matter, then ANY leader can similarly err. In a weak moment, Peter let himself be swayed by social politics instead of standing firm on the rock of Justice, Righteousness and Truth. And many, many Christian leaders have followed his spineless example, allowing themselves to be influenced by powerful families, or intimidated by their fellow ministers, or pressured by family members. Oh thou man of God, in that difficult moment in the valley of decision, wilt thou take the mind of Peter or Paul?

The timeline of events (in my view) is the following:

  1. Paul and Barnabas return to Antioch after their mission trip into Galatia. Peter is there in Antioch, maybe on account of bishop Barnabas’ absence.
  2. Some Jewish brethren from Judea arrive and claim that according to James and the other Apostles, all Gentiles must be circumcised.
  3. Peter concedes to these men and Barnabas joins him along with the rest of the Jewish Christians in Antioch in withdrawing from all uncircumcised Gentiles.
  4. Paul alone stands up to show that this action does not accord with the truth of the Gospel.
  5. Peter and Barnabas are persuaded by Paul, but many of the visiting Jews from Judea are not.
  6. Peter returns to Jerusalem, but the false brethren send men into Galatia to “warn” the churches that Paul is teaching a different gospel. 
  7. Paul realizes that this false doctrine poses a serious threat to the Gospel, so he travels to Jerusalem to meet privately with those of reputation.
  8. Returning to Antioch, he finds the situation unresolved. Then word comes that the churches in Galatia have also fallen prey to the false brethren.
  9. Paul writes the epistle of Galatians to quickly counter-attack the erroneous doctrine of the Judaizers.
  10. The church in Antioch decides to send Paul and Barnabas back to Jerusalem to meet with all the elders and apostles there.
  11. After much intense discussion, the Apostles and elders finally agree to require the Gentiles to respect only four Jewish laws (see Acts 15).

13 And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation.

     Peter’s lack of fortitude surely surprised Paul, but the defection of Barnabas, who was Paul’s closest friend and long-time companion, was an outright betrayal. Barnabas first appears in Acts 4:36-37 as a Jewish Christian of high reputation. Early on, he trusted Paul and introduced him to the Apostles in Jerusalem three years after his conversion. He may have become acquainted with Paul in Damascus (Acts 9:25-28), which was located on the road to Antioch, where Barnabas was an early leader in the church (Acts 11:22). Several years later, Barnabas and Paul were sent by the church in Antioch to Jerusalem with an offering for the poor (Acts 11:27-30). The two then embarked upon Christianity’s first major evangelistic trip to the Gentiles, spending several years in the east Asia region of Cilicia and Galatia (Acts 13:2). They returned to Antioch where they found Peter, who had probably come to help the church during Paul and Barnabas’ absence. It was then, according to my understanding of Acts 14:26-15:2, that the Peter incident took place in Antioch.

     At first, Peter communed normally with the Gentile Christians in Antioch, but then some men (Paul calls them false brethren) from Jerusalem arrived who insisted that circumcision was necessary for salvation and deviously claimed that James (v12) had sent them with this message (but see Acts 15:24). Very likely, they were also disturbed by the fresh news of Paul’s journey into the Gentile world and how the Gospel had been joyfully received by “the heathen.” These were men of convincing, authoritative personality for in short order the whole Jewish contingent rose up and effectively excommunicated the Gentile Christians in the church of Antioch. They wouldn’t eat with them – whether that refers to the church’s weekly communion/love feasts or to sitting down to regular meals does not change the situation, for the large fact is that the Jews withdrew and separated themselves.

     Paul, recently arrived from his mission trip into Galatia, was shocked at the fiasco and particularly at Peter, who had received the divine revelation to call no man unclean, and also at Barnabas, who had seen the Holy Spirit favorably descend upon those uncircumcised Gentiles. He stood up to Barnabas and Peter before them all and contended earnestly for the truth of the Gospel – that not only had God chosen the Gentiles, but that Christian Jews were living in many respects as Gentiles already. To his good credit, Peter corrected his hypocritical stance and Barnabas followed suit. Sometime thereafter Peter returned to Jerusalem, but the Jewish/Gentile question continued to brew in Antioch. Finally the church sent Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem to consult with the Apostles and elders there. And Peter was the first to stand up alongside Paul. James agreed and eventually the elders too (see Acts 15).

     Let’s finish the story of Barnabas. Soon after returning to Antioch from the Jerusalem Council, Paul asked Barnabas to go with him to revisit the churches they had established on their first missionary trip. Barnabas was willing but wanted to take with them John Mark, his cousin (Col 4:10). Paul thought it not good to take Mark because he had abandoned them during their first journey. Neither man would change his mind. And so these two close friends separated – Paul chose Silas to accompany him, while Barnabas took Mark and sailed for Cyprus (see Acts 15:35-41). Before researching this chapter of Galatians, I had always thought that Paul showed a certain petulance of character in this episode. Now my mind is changed. I believe that a likely seed for this split was Barnabas choosing to follow the error of the Jewish Apostles instead of righteous Paul, his long-time companion in the Gospel. In the Peter incident, Barnabas stands out as a wavering, inconstant soul, leaving Paul for Peter and then coming back to Paul. No wonder Paul mistrusted Barnabas’ judgment concerning his cousin.

     Nevertheless, history bears out that John Mark did redeem himself from his earlier faulty actions, even in the eyes of Paul the Apostle. At the end of his life, Paul asked for Mark, for he is profitable to me for the ministry (2Tim 4:11). In this situation and many others, Paul rises head-and-shoulders above his peers in judging rightly; in humbling himself to gain Christ and so save some; in forgiving offenses, false criticisms and injustices; and in standing up for the Truth even when he was absolutely alone.

14 But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?

     Peter and Paul had separately received the powerful revelation that God had chosen the Gentiles. Now fourteen years later, Peter ignored that revelation and refused to accept the Gentiles unless they received circumcision. It was difficult for many Christian Jews to “count it loss to do the works of the Law.” After so many centuries of viewing the Gentiles as “unclean,” they struggled to accept them as co-heirs of the grace of God. Paul engaged Peter openly, for this new faction was threatening the whole church. Before them all (Peter, the Jews, the Gentiles) he pointed out their hypocritical logic (1Tim 5:20). They themselves lived after the manner of the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews (the Pharisees, Sadducees, etc). Why then do you compel the Gentiles to become Jews?

     Their example was entirely inconsistent. They had decided it was necessary to observe Jewish sabbaths and feasts (Gal 4:10) and to be circumcised (Gal 5:2-6), but thought it unnecessary to keep the rest of the Law, such as the countless animal sacrifices, the constant washings, ablutions and rules for uncleanness, etc (Gal 6:12-13). In the book of Galatians, Paul contends that this is an either/or subject. It is not a matter of choosing the “best” among the two Covenants. He that chooses to keep the Law becomes a debtor to do the whole Law (Gal 5:3). He that chooses Christ becomes a debtor to the Law of Christ.

     Before embarking on those lines of logic, Paul first appeals to the in-your-face hypocrisy of the Jewish Christians with regard to the Gentile Christians. They themselves were not living as Jews according to the Law. And they think to compel all to live according to their half-Jewish standard? The picture they presented was not a pretty one. Who had decided which rules of the Law they should keep? And by what authority? Peter apparently changed his stance immediately after hearing Paul’s public rebuke. His conscience must have been pricking him already, for his actions were not based on his own convictions but on his fear of the circumcision party (Gal 2:12).

     Paul taught that church members should respect differences in matters of conscience and that we cannot judge another man’s conscience by our own conscience (Rom 14; 1Cor 10). The Jews were holding the Gentiles to the standard of their own conscience.

15 We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, 16 Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.

     Building upon his statement in the previous verse that Christian Jews should not keep the Law of Moses anymore, Paul goes on to prove why that is. “We natural-born Jews, who all our lives were keeping the Law of our fathers, have come to this new knowledge of Christ: we cannot be justified by the works of the Law, but we CAN be justified by the faith of Jesus Christ. This revelation came to we who are Jews by nature, and not to sinners of the Gentiles.”

     This verse cannot be more emphatic in presenting the two Covenants as an either/or choice, with only one resulting in justification (as also in v21). Paul enlarges this argument in the book of Romans, where he states, By the deeds of the Law shall no flesh be justified in His sight…we conclude that a man is justified by Faith without the deeds of the Law (Rom 3:20, 28). See our notes there. Paul preached these same words in Acts 13:39, not long before he wrote the book of Galatians.

     The faith of Christ. We often read of having faith in Christ (Gal 3:26; Col 2:5), but here faith is a euphemism for the Gospel of Christ, the New Covenant (Acts 6:7; 2Cor 13:5; 1Tim 1:2; Titus 3:15; 1Pet 5:9; Jude 1:3). The works of the Law and the faith of Jesus Christ are different “religions” or Covenants. The contrast continues into the next chapter (same usage of the faith in Gal 2:20; 3:23).

     The words faith (pistis) and believed (pisteuo) are in the same Greek word family. The former is the noun and the latter the verb form. The relation is common in English also:  a speaker (noun) speaks (verb), a runner runs, and prayer is praying. However, the connection of faith (noun) to believing (verb) is not as readily obvious in English as in the Greek. I do not mean to make faith and believing to be equals, for the Bible meaning of Faith is clearly much more complex than just believing, but the foundation of faith is believing (see notes for Heb 3:12; Rom 3:3).

     The result of being justified is to be saved from wrath by His blood (Rom 5:9). It is to be washed clean of iniquity and sanctified by the blood of Christ (1Cor 6:11); it is to have your sins taken away (1John 3:5). The Law could do none of these things, so returning to Judaism is becoming a sinner again. Calvinist theologians dangerously slant the definition of justification, saying that it means “to be declared righteous.” This makes it fit their idea of man’s inability. To the Calvinist, a saved person is just as unrighteous as he was before he was saved. The only difference is that he has been “declared” righteous. This notion does not conform with many Scriptures, for instance, those that present salvation as a new birth, a new creature, a new life. The Anabaptist belief is that at salvation a man is truly and entirely washed, justified and sanctified on account of the sacrificial death of Christ (John 1:29; Is 53:4). See my note for Rom 2:13.

17 But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid. 18 For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.

     These verses contain a subtle warning for Judaizing Christians. Paul had just called the Gentiles, sinners (v15); now he warns, we ourselves also are found sinners if we think to be justified by the works of the Law (v16). Effectively he says, “If we Jews (who now see that justification is by Christ) go back to keeping the Law, we show ourselves to be sinners by participating in that which cannot justify. For if we build Judaism again, we become transgressors again. And Christ becomes the minister of sinners. God forbid.”

     The only other time Christ is called a minister (diakonos) is in Romans 15:8. The word signifies a servant and is used for deacons in the churches. However, Jesus said He had come to minister (diakoneo), and to give His life a ransom for many (Mat 20:28). If Christ were a minister of the Law, He would be a minister of sin, for the Law cannnot take away sin (Heb 10:11).

19 For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. 20 I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.

     To the natural Jew, nothing could be more contemptible and shameful than being crucified by the unclean Gentiles. Christ crucified (was) unto the Jews a stumblingblock (1Cor 1:23). I wonder if this was not the very reason that Saul, that blameless Hebrew of Hebrews, rejected Jesus as the promised Messiah. However, Paul learned to rejoice in the crucifixion of Christ, he learned to count himself crucified with Christ. And if Christ was made a contemptible curse by the Law, then Paul would become one too. Judging by the standards of the Law, Paul had everything, but when he chose the faith of Christ, he died to all those old confidences (Php 3:4-8). He chose to be crucified with Christ and have nothing of himself (Php 3:9).

     These timeless, moving words reveal Paul’s mind – the world was crucified unto him and he unto the world (Gal 6:14). This concept is a key feature of the Gospel which Paul preached, for a few verses later he says, O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the Truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you?  (Gal 3:1). Paul’s message was Christ crucified (1Cor 2:2; Gal 5:24). To many it was a serious rock of offence, a stone of stumbling (1Pet 2:7-8; Rom 9:30-33).

    In a remarkable analogy using the marriage law of the Old Covenant, Paul explains that we have died to the Law by the body of Christ in order to be married to the risen Christ (Rom 7:1-12). The Jews had been bound in marriage to the Law and of course Christ came under the Law (Gal 4:4). But when Jesus the fulfillment of the Law died, the Law and its people died with Him, releasing the Jews to be married again, even to Him who is raised from the dead (Rom 7:4). These Jews who thought to live according to the Law and thus show themselves approved before God were trying to stay married to a dead person. Paul testifies that he died to the Law with Christ and that now Christ is alive within him, moving him to live by faith in the Son of God.

     Note the same translation detail we saw in v16 – the faith of Christ, and the faith of the Son of God. These are euphemisms for the Christian religion.

21 I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.

     The Old Covenant Law cannot justify a man unto righteousness. The problem isn’t the Law, but Man’s inability to perfectly keep it. Not one man was able to keep the Law and so be righteous. Yet, if there had been a Law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the Law (Gal 3:21). The New Covenant of Christ solved the problem with the perfect sacrifice of Jesus Christ, which opened the doors of God’s grace; that is, pardon for Man’s shortcomings and power to keep the Law of Christ. By these two works of grace, man is justified, is made holy, is truly made righteous (1Cor 6:11).

     To go back to keeping the Law of Moses is to frustrate (reject, despise, cast off) the grace of God, for that Law provided no remedy for the man that sinned. Those who put themselves under the Law make themselves to be sinners along with the Gentiles, while those who are in Christ are under grace (Gal 2:17; Rom 6:14). One branch of theology makes Grace to be a way that God sanctions or concedes the unrighteous acts of Man, which is an idea emphatically opposed by the Scriptures (i.e. Rom 6:15-18). The purpose of the New Covenant is to stimulate Man to do righteousness (Mat 6:33; Eph 2:10), to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world (Titus 2:12). Grace is God’s power and pardon working to accomplish this within us. It is His mercy, and…help in time of need (Heb 4:16). By the grace of God we are enabled to do His will (2Cor 9:8) and are forgiven from our sins.

     This grace does not come to all indiscriminately, but upon those whose hearts are inclined to truth and righteousness (Acts 10:1-4). God does offer grace to all, but unless a person submits to the authority of Christ, God’s grace will fall unused (Gal 5:4). God does not pardon a man against his will, nor does He force him to receive His power. Calvinist claim it is otherwise; that God’s grace is irresistible and that a man cannot refuse it. This verse and others show that a person can frustrate, reject, despise and come short of God’s grace (2Cor 6:1; Heb 10:29).

Galatians 1

1 Paul, an apostle, (not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the dead;) 2 And all the brethren which are with me, unto the churches of Galatia:

     The epistle to the churches of Galatia was written to correct a false doctrine that had appeared suddenly among them (Gal 1:6). Jewish teachers in the churches were claiming that Christians should keep certain ceremonies of the Law (Gal 4:9-11) and that Gentiles must be circumcised (Gal 6:12). The purpose of this apostolic letter was to refute the doctrinal errors of the Judaizers and to expound the foundational truths of the Gospel of Christ. It was urgently needed at this crucial time in Christianity and it had immediate positive effect upon the churches of Christ, who became much more settled in this matter. As time went on, the blinded Jews became even more set in their Judaism and the truth-seeking Jews became more and more convinced that in Christ all things had become new. Jesus had predicted this would happen in the parable of the pounds (Luke 19:26).

     The precarious condition of the churches in Galatia provoked this epistle. At the beginning, they had wholly accepted Paul’s message and authority (Gal 4:13-15), but now they were in grave danger of being led astray by these Jewish teachers, probably from Jerusalem (Acts 11:27; 15:1; Gal 2:12), who claimed their authority was greater than Paul’s. Their false idea was to pervert the gospel of Christ (Gal 1:7) by linking salvation to keeping certain parts of the Law.

     The region of Galatia was evangelized by Paul and Barnabas in the late 40s (Acts 13:1-4). And Christian churches spread and grew rapidly there, with many converts from both Jewish and Gentile backgrounds (Acts 14:1). Galatia was an important region commercially, being a sort of land-bridge between Palestine and Europe. Perhaps for that reason it became the first region to be evangelized beyond the Palestinian area. The seven churches of the Revelation were located to the near west of this region, which today is found in the country of Turkey.

     Scholars do not agree on the date that this epistle was written. Many think it was Paul’s very first epistle, but some maintain that it was written years later. The key point in this debate is whether the book reaffirms the rules established by the Jerusalem Council concerning the Church’s stance on Gentile converts (see Acts 15), or whether the book predates that Council and forms the background for its decision. There are arguments for both positions.

     The early date is primarily supported by the fact that the Jerusalem Council’s verdict would have bolstered Paul’s argument that Gentiles not be circumcised, yet he does not mention that official letter at all (Acts 15:23-31). Therefore, that Council (ca A.D. 49) had apparently not taken place, putting the date for the book about A.D. 48, soon after Paul and Barnabas returned from their first mission trip (Acts 13:2; 14:26-28). Luke seems to have taken care to organize the book of Acts chronologically and one marker is the death of Herod Antipas in A.D. 44, which he has placed about the time that Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch after giving the church at Jerusalem an offering of money (Acts 11:27-30; 12:21-25) and then were sent by the Spirit to evangelize among the Gentiles in Galatia (Acts 13:1-2). Shortly thereafter, the churches of Christ were shook by the circumcision situation which induced this epistle.

     Some try to correlate Paul’s Jerusalem visit of Galatians 2:1-10 with that described in Acts 11:22-30. While the two accounts do agree that he and Barnabas went up by revelation (Gal 2:2), the timeframe does not match, for Paul says he returned to Jerusalem fourteen years after (Gal 2:1). Using the very earliest date (his conversion in A.D. 33), places that trip about A.D. 47, which is after his mission trip and thus far too late to be the “relief journey” of Acts 11:27-3. On the other hand, the fourteen years correlates exactly to the time of his return to Antioch after his mission trip (Acts 14:26-28), when the contention between the Jews and Gentiles reached a point of crisis (Acts 15:1; Gal 2:11-13). Paul’s glowing testimony of the Gentiles’ acceptance of the Gospel upon concluding his mission trip only exacerbated the disapproval of the Jewish Christians, who thought it was necessary for all men to keep parts of the Mosaic Law. It is my belief that sometime during this contentious period, but before the Jerusalem Council, Paul wrote the book to the Galatians (about A.D 48).

     Advocates for the later date believe that Gal 2:1-10 is Paul’s own testimony of the Jerusalem Council. They set the time of writing about A.D. 56, soon after he had revisited the churches of Galatia (Gal 1:6). Supporting this view is Paul’s seeming reference to two prior Galatia visits: Ye know how through infirmity of the flesh I preached the Gospel unto you at the first (Gal 4:13), which may imply he had preached a second time also. Paul’s first visit was in about A.D. 46 and he revisited them 7-8 years later. Jesus died in A.D. 33 and Paul was converted soon thereafter, quite likely in the same year, but no later than A.D. 34.

     I favor the earlier date, for the Gentile/Jewish debate was raw in those very years and Paul’s authority as an Apostle was still in formation. These are the main topics of the book. Paul was the one Apostle who fully understood, by direct revelation of Christ apparently, the adoption of the Gentiles as children of Abraham through the work of Christ. The similarities of the epistle of Galatians to Paul’s letter to the Romans also point to the early date of composition, for the material in Galatians is introductory to that of Romans. In Galatians, Paul’s primary topic is identity: who is a true child of Abraham and therefore an heir of the promises. In Romans, Paul advances to explore the ramifications of this truth in the plan of God.  

     All the brethren which are with me. According to the facts I have listed here, it seems that Paul was writing from Antioch. Paul usually names a few of his companions in his epistles or sends greetings from the church that he is writing from, but in this case he does not. This is another detail which supports the early writing date, before the churches of Galatia became acquainted with the brethren in Judea and Antioch.

3 Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ, 4 Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father: 5 To whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

     Grace and peace are standard elements of greeting in every one of Paul’s epistles except for the book of Hebrews, which some believe was written by someone else. The strongest evidences are that Paul wrote Hebrews and that the introduction was removed to hide his identity. It would have been counter-productive to have “Paul” (a Gentile name), at the forefront of that book’s argument to the Jews. See my notes there.

     By offering himself up to be our sin offering, Christ has delivered (exaireo) us from the world. The Greek word also means “to pluck out” (Mat 5:29) or “rescue” (Acts 23:27; 12:11). He gave himself, which stresses that Christ, of His own will, chose to come to this earth and save Mankind. This verse presents the purpose of God in sending Christ to the world in simplest terms.

     This present evil world refers to the philosophy, actions and values of the kingdoms of the Devil (Luke 4:5-6). The Apostle makes a similar statement in Colossians 1:13, Who hath delivered (rhuomai) us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the Kingdom of His dear Son. This is an invisible, spiritual change of kingdoms, for being rescued from this present evil world does not equate to being physically plucked from it. Instead, we are spiritually removed from it, we are no longer of the world (John 17:11-16). Later in this epistle, Paul testifies that while he is living in the flesh, he is dead to the flesh (Gal 2:20).

     These are strong words that are easily forgotten because we continue to walk about in this present evil world even after Christ has delivered us from it. How important it is to keep our eyes set on things above (Col 3:1), always remembering that we have been plucked out from the evil glories and powers of this Age in order to live entirely for Christ. The False Prophet’s subtle tactic is to get people to build an image of the Beast (the glory and power of the World) and fall down and worship it. All such have received his evil mark and know his name (Rev 13:11-18).

6 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel: 7 Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ.

     Several of Paul’s epistles were written for correction and rebuke, but he usually begins with some words of recognition and praise. To the churches of Galatia however, the Apostle sets down the reprimand early and directly. “I marvel how quickly you have left Christ for a perverted gospel.” It was God who had called them (Gal 5:8; 1Thes 5:24), yet they were now listening to another voice. Which is not another, or, “which is no gospel at all.”

     Some trouble you and would pervert the Gospel. The background for this epistle (in my view) was the contention recorded in Acts 15:1, when certain men which came down from Judaea taught the brethren, and said, Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved. In the next chapter, Paul describes how these men first came to Antioch and then their false doctrine quickly spread to the churches of Christ in other regions. It was a serious question in those early years of the Gospel.

     The Jerusalem Council did much to solidify the churches of Christ in this matter. The Council agreed with Paul’s insight and Scriptural proofs that doing the deeds of the Law was no longer a part of God’s will for Mankind. Apparently, the Spirit helped Paul to understand that if Christ be true, then the works of the Law were ended. His brilliant mind had probably recognized that these were mutually exclusive faiths even before Jesus appeared to him on the road to Damascus. Until that moment, Paul had chosen the old, known Law of Moses.

     However, when Jesus showed in power and truth that He was really alive, the Apostle Paul was honest and humble enough to admit he had been wrong. In that instant, he accepted a tremendous paradigm shift which changed his whole world. He threw off the rituals and ceremonies of the Law and followed wholly after Christ (Php 3:7-15). It was clear to him that if justification is by Christ, then it cannot come by doing the works of the Law (Gal 2:16). Some of the Jews did not see it that way. They wanted to accept the Christ who lived as a Jew.

8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.

     The Gospel of Christ, preached by the Apostles and recorded in the New Testament, is complete and everlasting (Rev 14:6), being the fulfillment of the Law (Mat 5:17). Whosoever changes this once delivered faith (Jude 1:3) into any other gospel shall be accursed. The Apostle’s severe repudiation of the false teaching in Galatia is equal to the one found in the last verses of the Holy Scriptures: Whosoever shall add unto these things, or take away from the words, will suffer the removal of his name from the book of life (Rev 22:18-19). The truth of the Gospel allows for new revelation; the Scriptures are God’s Word which will never pass away (Mat 24:35; John 12:48). So do not believe something new even if an angel from heaven were to preach it. It is a sober warning, for Satan came to Jesus quoting Scripture; at times he even impersonates an angel of light (2Cor 11:14).

     The book of Mormon and other additions to the Word of Truth are categorically condemned by this passage. They are exposed to be frauds in their very origins because they preach a different gospel, one the saints of the Kingdom have not heard nor received. Today, one finds in Christian bookstores the accounts of secret words uttered by angels to certain ones in trances or dreams. Believe them not! Reject them immediately as those many which corrupt the Word of God (2Cor 2:17). The Apostle Paul never wrote more emphatically than he did on this occasion. Indeed, he restates the curse in verse 9, “We repeat, if anyone preaches any Gospel other than the one you have already received from us, let him be accursed.”

     All false prophets are strictly and horrifyingly condemned by these verses. Let him that preaches the Word of Truth be keenly aware that he stands in a sacred place that requires a higher standard of integrity. His words and works shall be judged with greater condemnation (James 3:1). Be sure, o man of God, that you do not pervert the pure Gospel of Christ. Take it in your hands reverently, humbly, even fearfully. It is God’s Word and it must not be handled deceitfully (see 2Cor 4:2). In all diligence apply yourself to rightly divide the Word of Truth (2Tim 2:15). The unlearned and unstable wrest (distort, pervert) the Scriptures unto their own destruction (2Pet 3:16).

    In an interesting prophecy, Moses warned the children of Israel that prophets would arise among them with the power to work such signs and wonders that the people of the Lord would be persuaded to worship other gods. Moses told them beforehand to expect these experiences, for God was testing their allegiance to Him. They were commanded to put all such false prophets to death (Deut 13:1-5). The Apostle Paul was concerned that the churches of Christ were allowing themselves to be corrupted. And if the building of God be corrupted, how shall we be saved? Whosoever corrupts the Gospel, corrupts the Kingdom of Christ. Whosoever introduces strange doctrines is in serious danger of hellfire. He is selling his own soul. Whosoever preaches any other gospel than what has already been preached, let him be accursed.

     I infer from these verses that these false teachers were telling the people that Paul had changed his mind, that he was now also requiring Greeks to be circumcised (i.e. Acts 16:1-3). A later statement of Paul adds weight to this idea, “If I am now teaching that men must be circumcised, then why are the Jews still persecuting me?” (Gal 5:11). Whether that be the background for Paul’s fervid statement is debatable, nor does it diminish this serious condemnation of men perverting the message of the Gospel even today.

10 For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. 11 But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. 12 For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

     Paul certified that his apostleship and Gospel did not come by man, but by God (Gal 1:1). He had been sent on a special mission to promote the Son of God, to preach Christ. He was a debtor to obey God and please Him in all things, to be the servant of Christ, to preach the gospel which he had received by revelation. The word persuade is the Greek peitho, which is often translated, “obey” (Gal 3:1; 5:7), which seems to be the meaning here:  “Do I obey men, or God? Do I seek to please men, or God? If I seek to please men, then I am not a servant of Christ” (1Cor 2:4; Acts 5:29). We are either slaves to God or to Man (Eph 6:6; Luke 16:13). Later Paul says that if he were preaching to please men, he would not be suffering persecution (Gal 5:11). In a prior life, that is exactly what he had done, he persecuted the servants of Christ.

     For I certify (gnorizo). “I assure you, declare unto you, make you aware (1Cor 15:1; Eph 3:3; 1Cor 12:3) that the Gospel I preached (past tense) unto you was not taught to me by any man, but was given to me by the revelation (apokalupsis)of Jesus Christ.” This word is found about 18 times in the New Testament, often in the sense of a physical appearance – which did happen in the case of Paul on the road to Damascus. However, apokalupsis also refers to a special inspiration or message from God and that has come to be practically the exclusive meaning of “revelation” today.

     The key feature of the revelation that Paul received from God, and which he taught in the churches and recorded in the Scriptures, is God’s extension of grace to all people, tongues and nations. Before Christ, only Jews according to blood were blessed by the mercies of God, but now all have been made nigh by the blood of Christ (Eph 2:11-16). The promise that God made to Abraham so long ago was fulfilled (Gen 22:18). Paul was the Apostle that God chose to teach this new development in the ages-long plan of God and he recognized this as his special calling. See also Ephesians 3:1-11, where Paul explains in detail how that by revelation (Jesus) made known unto (him) the mysterythat the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body (Eph 3:1-11). In the early years of the Gospel, the other Apostles struggled to understand, but Paul was able to provide key Old Testament Scriptures to prove it was hidden in the prophets.

     Did this revelation come to Paul in a single moment, or over the course of some time? Those who believe it came in a flash of revelation from Christ point to 2Cor 12:1-4 as the possible episode. On the other hand, the present record hints at a longer period of time, for after his conversion Paul left Judea and went into Arabia (see Gal 1:15-19), probably to pray, search the Scriptures and be taught by the Spirit.

     Paul took great care to validate his apostleship in this early epistle, and for two reasons. First, because he was not one of the Eleven who had walked with Christ during His ministry. He had very little contact with them. He was an Apostle born out of due time (1Cor 15:7-8). Nor was Paul ordained to the ministry by any bishop, church or Christian ceremony. Ananias did lay his hand Paul as a sign of His divine appointment (Acts 9:10-18); but it was not an investiture of authority from the Church. For this reason, Paul needed to provide the proofs of his calling. Clarke observes that presently, “many are far more anxious to show that they are legitimately appointed by Man than by God; and are fond of displaying their human credentials. Endless cases may occur where man sends and yet God will not sanction. And that man has no right to preach whom God has not sent; though the whole assembly had laid their hands on him.”

     Secondly, it was important that Paul distinguish the Gospel that Christ had entrusted to him from the false gospels that other men were preaching. His authority came from God; where did theirs derive from? His Gospel was delivered unto him by divine revelation, where did theirs come from?

13 For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jews’ religion, how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it: 14 And profited in the Jews’ religion above many my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers.

     Paul did not downplay his errors and sins earlier in life, when he persecuted the churches of Christ (1Cor 15:9; Acts 22:3-4), although he did attribute it to spiritual blindness (1Tim 1:13) and zeal for the faith of his fathers (Php 3:4-7). This great persecution followed the coming of the Spirit at Pentecost in the city of Jerusalem and served to quickly push the Gospel into other regions (Acts 8:1-4).

15 But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb, and called me by his grace,

     In only a handful of occasions, the Scriptures say that God chose a certain person from the womb. Samson was chosen to be a Nazarite from the womb (Judges 13:5), and David testified to have been protected by God from the womb (Ps 22:9-10; 71:6). Jeremiah was sanctified and ordained to be a prophet of God before he was formed in his mother’s belly (Jer 1:5) and John the Baptist was filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother’s womb (Luke 1:15). Likewise, Paul says that he was separated (aphorizo, see Eph 3:8; Mat 25:32; Luke 6:22; Acts 13:2) by Christ from the time of his birth to preach His name to the Gentiles (Acts 9:15; 2Tim 1:11; Rom 11:13).

     While Paul was separated unto the Gospel of God (Rom 1:1) before he was even born, he was not immediately called to that appointment. He was busy persecuting the churches of Christ when the call the came. Breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord (Acts 9:1-2), Paul was on the road to Damascus to arrest more Christians when Jesus spoke to him (Acts 9:3-7). When Paul heard Jesus say his name, Paul fully and whole-heartedly believed upon Him. He threw away all of his achievements and fame in Judaism and sought with the utmost earnestness to know this Man from Nazareth who he had been persecuting. The same zeal that he had earlier used against the Church, he now used to build it up and soon became equal to the chiefest Apostles of Christ (2Cor 12:11-12).

     It was this mis-applied zeal that moved God’s hand of grace to Paul, who testified of himself, Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief (1Tim 1:13). Thus, God saw in Paul key reasons to choose and call him to this special work. Calvinists claim that God’s grace is unmerited, irresistible and poured out arbitrarily; a man cannot reject it. This is against the plain teaching of the Bible, which issue serious warnings that every man should take care to not fall from grace (2Cor 6:1; Gal 5:4; Heb 12:15). Beyond any doubt, a man can refuse God’s grace – and many have done so. I bear record of multiple, close acquaintances who were given opportunity after opportunity to receive God’s grace effectually, but threw it away again and again.

     While Calvinists stress the part of God in extending grace, Anabaptists recognize a man must voluntarily receive that grace by emptying himself of every work and attitude of pride. Humility! How essential it is for God’s grace to effectively grow in a person. The conversion and life of Paul follows the standard formula of grace that is God has always shown to Mankind. He saw in Ruth something of worth and included her in Israel even though she was a Moabitess – that’s grace. Likewise, He saw in Paul something of merit and so He offered him grace, and Paul showed himself worthy of God’s choice. He humbled his heart, threw away all his personal achievements and fame and reverently accepted rebuke. These are key human responses to receive more of God’s power, to grow in grace (1Pet 5:5; 2Pet 3:18). By these two cords of Grace, power and pardon, we are throughly furnished unto all good works (2Tim 3:17). Paul testified how God’s grace worked in his life: By the grace of God I am what I am: and His grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me (1Cor 15:10). See my note for Hebrews 12:15.

16 To reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen; immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood: 17 Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me; but I went into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus. 18 Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days. 19 But other of the apostles saw I none, save James the Lord’s brother.

     According to Paul’s testimony to the chief priests in Acts 22, he did return to Jerusalem following his Damascus’ conversion, but had no contact with the Apostles. Instead, he went to the temple to seek the truth and direction of Christ. While praying there, he fell into a trance and saw Jesus, who said to him, Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy testimony concerning Me (Acts 22:12-21). By reason of this command, Paul left Jerusalem and the land of Judea completely and went into Arabia. It may be that he went to Mount Sinai (Gal 4:25), which would add a reason for his temple visit – Jerusalem lay between Damascus and Mount Sinai. Thus, it seems that alone in Arabia, Paul “received the gospel by the direct revelation of Jesus Christ” (Gal 1:11-12), or as he says in this verse, It pleased God…to reveal (apokalupto) His Son in me (2Cor 4:6).

     Paul gives this little history to show that his Gospel came to him directly from God. He did not hear it from the Apostles in Jerusalem, in fact, he did not even confer with flesh and blood at all. He received it by the revelation of Jesus Christ (Gal 1:12). Like Moses many years earlier, Saul went out into the desert to relearn all that he learned. Far from the tumultuous scene of Christianity emerging from corrupted Judaism, the Holy Spirit revealed to Saul the God-man Jesus Christ – in the Scriptures and in recent acts and great signs which culminated in the power of His resurrection. Upon his return to Damascus from Arabia, Paul became immediately active in evangelism, and eventually was forced to flee that city (Acts 9:22-25; 2Cor 11:32-33). He went to Jerusalem, where he met with Peter and James for about two weeks and then left for Tarsus (Acts 9:26-30). Three years had passed from the time of his Damascus’ road experience.

     From the time of his conversion, Paul was given to know that his calling was to preach Christ among the heathen (ethnos). This Greek word is inter-changeably translated “Gentiles” or “nations” (and sometimes, “people”). The translation, heathen, seems inconsistent, for Paul preached Christ among every people and nation, Jew and Gentile alike. In the singular form, ethnos is used of the Jewish nation as well as Gentile nations (John 11:51).

     Paul probably went to see Peter to discuss with him the new revelation of God’s grace being extended to the Gentiles. Peter’s vision of the Gentiles being accepted by God (Acts 10) seems to have taken place shortly after Paul’s conversion (Acts 9), while he was in Arabia receiving the same revelation from Christ. It was only natural that these two become better acquainted.

     James the Lord’s brother. The name James appears twice in the list of Apostles: James the son of Alphaeus (the Less, Mark 15:40), and John’s brother James, the sons of Zebedee (Mat 10:2-3). The latter was killed by Herod early in church history (Acts 12:2), but James the Less continued alive in Jerusalem (Acts 15:13). This James is called the Lord’s brother on account of having been born to the other Mary (Mat 28:1; Luke 24:10), who was a sister of Jesus’ mother also called Mary (Mat 27:56).

     This date, three years after Paul’s conversion which itself happened only a few months after Jesus’ death, provides a fixed end-date for Daniel’s 70 week prophecy (Dan 9:24-27). The Messiah would come, the angel told Daniel, after 69 weeks and would would confirm the covenant for one week; in the midst of the week He would cause the sacrifice to cease (speaking of Jesus’ death). During the last half of that week, crucial new elements of the Covenant were also confirmed, such as the coming of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost and Peter’s vision of God accepting the Gentiles. This verse establishes the ending point for the 70 weeks in a remarkable manner – the new Apostle to the Gentiles met with, and was accepted by, Peter and James in Jerusalem.

20 Now the things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not. 21 Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia; 22 And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judaea which were in Christ: 23 But they had heard only, That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed. 24 And they glorified God in me.

     The reason for Paul’s solemn affirmation becomes apparent by what this history indicates: Paul, independent of Peter’s vision, received by revelation the good news of Jesus Christ – that salvation is available to and for all nations (Acts 22:21). Paul did not even see Peter until three years after his conversion. The book of Galatians is particularly themed on the Gentiles being accepted into the family of God by adoption, they are now children of Abraham too.

     Paul ended his time in Arabia and returned to Damascus, the scene of his conversion. He did not stop in Jerusalem this time, probably because of God’s earlier warning (Acts 22:18). Luke does not mention Paul’s Arabian trip in his Damascus’ account, but confirms the time of it by saying, after that many days were fulfilled (Acts 9:23). This would have encompassed the days of his conversion, trip to Arabia, return to Damascus, and flight to Jerusalem (Acts 9:19-26). Paul spent 15 days in Jerusalem and then went to his hometown of Tarsus (Acts 9:30), a city in the region of Cilicia. After some time had passed, Barnabas traveled to Tarsus and brought Paul to Antioch of Syria, which was one of the most important centers of early Christianity. Antioch was located well beyond the border of Judea in northern Syria. So except for a few persons such as Peter and James, nobody in the churches of Judea would have recognized Paul until he went to Jerusalem at the end of the first missionary journey.

Por causa de los ángeles                                                 por Ted Byler

“Por lo cual la mujer debe tener señal de autoridad sobre su cabeza, por causa de los ángeles.”

Resumen

Este es un estudio de la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura y el formato es una exposición versículo por versículo de 1 Corintios 11:1-16. El objetivo es buscar entender la mente del Espíritu en entregarnos esta ordenanza y fijar sus motivos y así animar las iglesias de Cristo a no ignorarla. Si bien el propósito principal es afirmar esta doctrina, un objetivo secundario es considerar los argumentos en contra.

Cuatro recursos contribuyeron al material de este artículo. El primero es una serie de sermones sobre el velo de las hermanas por Finny Kuruvilla, y el segundo es un ensayo escrito por Bruce Terry con título, “No Such Custom”. Estos eruditos de alta calibre merecen ser escuchados sobre este tema porque no vienen de la tradición anabaptista como yo. En tercer lugar, el libro de E.H Skofield, “Sunset of the Western Church” (en castellano, “El Atardecer de la Iglesia Occidental”) es un recurso revelador. Finalmente, la Homilía XXVI de Juan Crisóstomo del siglo IV sobre 1 Corintios 11 es de mucho valor.

El registro histórico es que desde la época de los Apóstoles hasta el siglo XX, la práctica común en el cristianismo era que las mujeres se cubren la cabeza con algún tipo de velo. El arte y los grabados en las paredes muestran esto desde los primeros años de la Iglesia. De hecho, era una práctica tan universal que en un principio los escritores de la Iglesia no abordaron el tema en profundidad. Simplemente reconocieron que las mujeres usaban velos como regla estándar. Sin embargo, en África un padre de la iglesia primitiva, Tertuliano, escribió un libro sobre el asunto en el siglo II (“De Virginibus Velandis”). El título en español sería, “El Velo de las Vírgenes”. No he encontrado una traducción española, pero existe en inglés (“On the Veiling of Virgins”).

Esta doctrina cristiana, que antes se practicaba en todo lugar, ha llegado a ser un punto de controversia, no solo en el cristianismo general, sino también en las iglesias anabaptistas que han conocido y guardado esta ordenanza durante siglos. Es necesario volver a la Palabra y buscar sinceramente la verdad de este asunto y así despejar las dudas y mal entendimientos. La calidad de una casa no puede exceder la calidad de sus cimientos, entonces debemos estudiar bien para poner buen fundamento bíblico a nuestras creencias y prácticas en la vida.  

Introducción del autor

Las perspectivas y creencias de una persona están formadas en gran parte por medio de las experiencias e influencias durante su crianza. Después, tendemos a filtrar nuestra manera de pensar y escribir a través de ese marco de predisposiciones. No es una actuación incorrecta, por decir, porque el autor que falta una creencia firme del tema también falta motivación para escribir. Sin embargo, el escritor honesto ha fijado un principio esencial por sobre sus predisposiciones, que es el compromiso absoluto de buscar toda la verdad del asunto – no simplemente dando evidencias a favor de una creencia ya determinado, sino buscando honestamente la plena verdad.

Desafortunadamente, muchos no valoran la Verdad en estos días, ni es el criterio que buscan. Es que ya han elegido su versión de “la verdad”, entonces se preocupan solamente en gritar sus pruebas – sin importar que sean ilógicas y caprichosas. Pero eso es propaganda, pura y simple. El buscador honesto no está interesado meramente en explorar los puntos a favor y en contra, sino en llegar al fondo del tema y entender la anchura, la longitud, la profundidad y la altura, por así decirlo (Ef 3:18).

El motivo principal al abrir la Biblia y leerla es escuchar de Dios. Es deshonesto simplemente compilar las pruebas para una creencia ya formado, o tomar en cuenta solo aquellos versículos que apoyan tus ideas e ignorar los que no apoyan. Muchos engaños y falsas enseñanzas han surgido al seguir ese camino.  

Mis propios años de formación y prejuicios se desarrollaron en la tradición menonita conservadora. Aunque nací y crecí en iglesias anabaptistas, he pasado toda mi vida lejos de sus famosos centros. Mis primeros 20+ años, viví en Missouri, Minnesota, Montana y Belice. Luego me casé con una chica de Maryland y nos mudamos a Idaho en una obra nueva de la iglesia. Vivimos allí por 20 años. Parece que heredé de mi padre el susto de permanecer mucho tiempo en el mismo lugar, porque después del nacimiento de nuestro último hijo, nos mudamos al sur de Chile para ayudar en otra obra nueva de la iglesia. Ya pasamos 15 años en la Patagonia, donde aprendí el castellano conforme al hablar de los chilenos.

Mi experiencia en la iglesia y en la vida ha sido una de muchas bendiciones. Crecí en una familia de buenos padres que cuidaron de nosotros niños. Eran ejemplos de integridad en la vida cotidiana, así como miembros solidarios en iglesias sinceras que honraban a Dios. No tengo heridas ni experiencias apenadas que me afectan. No es que vivo en mundo perfecto, pero agradezco una vida tremendamente bendecida. Tengo una esposa maravillosa y cinco hijos que sirven al Señor, lo que cuento como la mejor bendición de todos. El testimonio de mis antepasados en los siglos del anabaptismo y su ferviente celo por la Verdad me ha hecho fácil creer en Dios, Fe, Tradición, Familia e Iglesia. Así explico mis prejuicios y predisposiciones.

 

La pregunta de los corintios

(1Cor 11:1-2) Sed imitadores de mí, así como yo lo soy de Cristo. Ahora os alabo, hermanos, porque os acordáis de mí en todas las cosas, y guardáis las ordenanzas, como os las entregué.

El apóstol Pablo escribió la epístola a los corintios en respuesta a una carta que le enviaron pidiéndole aclarar varias doctrinas de la Iglesia, por ejemplo, si fuera licito comer carne ofrecida a los ídolos, si deben contratar matrimonio los jóvenes o quedarse solteros, el hablar en lenguas, la resurrección, etc. La carta que mandaron a Pablo ya no existe, pero el capítulo 11 aborda dos de sus preguntas. La primera tiene que ver con la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura y la segunda tiene que ver con la ordenanza de la santa cena.

Los estudiosos han intentado reconstruir la consulta de la iglesia para comprender mejor la respuesta del Apóstol. Tal vez era, “¿Es lícito que una mujer cristiana ande sin velo?” Porque sí, al leer el pasaje, es fácil inferir que entre las hermanas en Corinto, algunas pensaban en quitarse el velo, y por lo tanto la pregunta de la iglesia a Pablo, el apóstol que llevó el evangelio a la ciudad.

Por otra mano, es posible que la pregunta de los corintios hacía referencia a los hombres: “¿Deben los hermanos cubrirse la cabeza al orar y profetizar?” Porque durante esos siglos en el Imperio Romano, tanto hombres como mujeres solían cubrirse la cabeza por motivos religiosos. Por lo tanto, el mandato a los hombres de no cubrirse la cabeza les afectó más a las iglesias de Cristo que el mandato a las mujeres de cubrirse la cabeza. En la sociedad actual, la situación es al revés. Las hermanas se ven más afectadas que los hermanos.

De todas formas, queda notorio que el Espíritu da la instrucción en forma alternada – primero el mandamiento para los hombres y luego el mandamiento para las mujeres. La ordenanza rige en igual medida a ambos.

Parece que solo unos pocos en Corinto no seguían bien esta doctrina. Lo digo por la declaración distinta del Apóstol al cambiarse de tema: “Os alabo, hermanos, porque retenéis las instrucciones tal como os las entregué (v2)… Pero al anunciaros esto que sigue, no os alabo” (v17). Guardaban la ordenanza de la cabeza cubierta/descubierta en mejor forma que guardaban la ordenanza de la santa cena.

El carácter de la revelación divina

La palabra griega para instrucciones en el versículo 2 es paradosis. Se encuentra en el Nuevo Testamento en una docena de ocasiones. En la Reina Valera 1960 se traduce, “tradición, doctrina, instrucción, enseñanza” (Mar 7:3-13; Gal 1:14; Col 2:8; 2Tes 2:15; 2Tes 3:6). Los Apóstoles, al escribir la Biblia, no inventaron palabras nuevas sino que usaron las que todos ya conocían. Puede que arrojan connotaciones nuevas al ser usadas en contextos bíblicos, pero en el fondo sus significados quedan sin cambios.

Estudiar las palabras griegas es un trabajo valioso para entender los significados y connotaciones de términos bíblicos. Porque la traducción de una carta a otro idioma no es como la matemática, que tiene una sola respuesta correcta. A veces, el traductor tiene que elegir entre varias opciones que podría afectar la oración. Entonces, él toma en cuenta lo que piensa es la intención del escritor. Por eso hay varias versiones del Nuevo Testamento. Claro, la mayoría no son tan diferentes, pero el punto es que existe la posibilidad de insertar sutilmente la idea de los traductores al hacer la traducción.  

Ofrezco como ejemplo el sub-título que sale en la versión 1960 de la Reina-Valera al inicio del capítulo de nuestro estudio. “Atavío de las mujeres,” nos dice. Es la idea de los traductores que este pasaje habla del atavío de las mujeres. Los sub-títulos no fueron traducidos de la lengua antigua, sino que fueron puestos por los traductores. Justamente por eso sale otro sub-título, bastante diferente, en la Nueva Versión Internacional: “Decoro en el culto.” Esas dos ideas distintas sobre la intención del escritor con este pasaje seguramente van a resultar en diferencias de traducción.       

Por eso es tan valioso estudiar y comparar los usos de una palabra en otras partes de las Escrituras. Nos ayuda entender la intención del escritor. El Nuevo Testamento fue escrito en un plazo corto y entre sus libros aborda un tema común. Quiere decir que es una base confiable para el estudio de palabras. La Septuaginta, que es el Antiguo Testamento en la lengua griega, también es una fuente buena para estudiar los significados de palabras griegas. La Septuaginta data de unos 300 años antes de Cristo, pero era la versión que Jesús y los discípulos citaron en el Nuevo Testamento. En cambio, los libros seculares de los griegos antiguos no son de mucho valor para estudiar las palabras del Nuevo Testamento, ya que no fueron escritos por los mismos autores y sobre el mismo tema.    

La palabra paradosis se usa en el Nuevo Testamento en tres contextos:

  • En referencia a la “ley oral” de los judíos, una interpretación de la Torá según los fariseos. Jesús criticó la ley oral porque con ella quebrantaron los mandamientos de Dios (Mateo 15:1-9).
  • En referencia a las doctrinas y enseñanzas de Cristo y los Apóstoles en el Nuevo Testamento. Así que, hermanos, estad firmes, y retened la doctrina (paradosis) que habéis aprendido, sea por palabra, o por carta nuestra (2Tes 2:15).
  • En referencia a las obras malas de los mundanos. Mirad que nadie os engañe por medio de filosofías y huecas sutilezas, según las tradiciones (paradosis) de los hombres, conforme a los rudimentos del mundo, y no según Cristo (Col 2:8).

En cada uno de estos contextos, el significado de paradosis es consecuente – quiere decir doctrinas y enseñanzas. En el pasaje de nuestro estudio, el contexto es la doctrina de la fe cristiana y por eso el Apóstol los alaba por seguir la paradosis tal como él les había entregado. Habéis obedecido de corazón a aquella forma de doctrina a la cual fuisteis entregados (Rom 6:17).

La importancia de la paradosis de la Fe es evidente en 2Tesalonicenses 3:6, Pero os ordenamos, hermanos, en el nombre de nuestro Señor Jesucristo, que os apartéis de todo hermano que ande desordenadamente, y no según la enseñanza (paradosis) que recibisteis de nosotros. Es un mandato de peso, dado en la autoridad del nombre de Cristo, que no deben asociarse con aquellos que no viven según la paradosis de los Apóstoles. Estad firmes, y retened la doctrina (paradosis) que habéis aprendido (2Tes 2:15).

Así sucedió: el apóstol Pablo recibió las doctrinas de Cristo por revelación divina (Hechos 1:3; Gal 1:12) y las entregó (griego –paradidomi) a las iglesias. Es la forma verbal de paradosis y quiere decir, “entregar, encomendar, enseñar.” Más adelante en el capítulo Pablo les dijo, Porque yo recibí del Señor lo que también os he enseñado (paradidomi). Y después, Si alguno se cree profeta, o espiritual, reconozca que lo que os escribo son mandamientos del Señor (véase 1Cor 11:23; 14:37; 15:3). Es el testimonio constante de los apóstoles con respecto a sus epístolas a las iglesias. Recibieron la paradosis de Cristo y por medio del Espíritu Santo escribieron la Palabra de Dios al nuevo pueblo.

Por lo tanto, lo escrito del Apóstol está arraigado en la autoridad del mismo Cristo: “Os alabo por guardar las ordenanzas (paradosis) tal como os las entregué” (paradidomi). Pinta el cuadro de una persona trayendo de lejos este conjunto de enseñanzas para las iglesias de Cristo. Los apóstoles “recibieron” el evangelio de Cristo por el Espíritu y lo “llevaron” hasta los confines del mundo, donde lo “entregaron” a las iglesias del Reino.

Las doctrinas de Cristo no originaron en Corinto, fueron entregados a los en Corinto. ¿Qué tienes que no hayas recibido? Y si lo recibiste, ¿por qué te glorías como si no lo hubieras recibido? (1Cor 4:7).

Muchas de las doctrinas del cristianismo no llegan naturalmente a la mente humana. Es decir, no se puede derivarlas por sencillo ejercicio mental. En cambio, vienen de una fuente externa y tienen que ser enseñados a la mente del hombre (Rom 10:14). Sí, hay un núcleo de verdades que vienen preinstalados en la conciencia humana (no mientas, no robes, no mates, por ejemplo), pero la mayoría de las doctrinas de la fe tienen que ser entregadas a la mente humana por un agente externo. Las Escrituras fueron dadas con ese propósito.

La mente del hombre natural no puede recibir las cosas de Dios. Para él son locuras y no las puede entender, porque se han de discernir espiritualmente (1Cor 2:14). Así es con la ordenanza de la cabeza cubierta de la mujer y la cabeza descubierta del hombre. Las culturas del mundo piensan que es una locura. No pueden entender. Sin embargo, al estudiar la Palabra, la mente espiritual ve los hermosos propósitos de Dios en esta doctrina. Cae de manera lógica y bendecida en el corazón en sintonía con el Espíritu de Dios. Esto esperamos mostrar con la presente obra.

Varios en la iglesia de Corinto habían olvidado, o descuidado, de algunas doctrinas de Cristo que Pablo mismo les había enseñado, por lo que el Apóstol envió esta epístola y también a Timoteo, el cual os recordará mi proceder en Cristo, de la manera que enseño en todas partes y en todas las iglesias (1Cor 4:17). Es que Pablo tomó su responsabilidad de entregar las instrucciones de Cristo muy en serio, diciendo: “Soy puesto como siervo de Cristo y administrador de los misterios de Dios. Busco con todo ser fiel y honesto en este labor porque sé que el siervo es juzgado por su Señor” (1Cor 4:1-4).

Así es que el apóstol Pablo se preocupó en enseñar solamente lo que había recibido de Cristo y siempre avisaba si no tenía mandato del Señor sobre un asunto. Por ejemplo, en dos ocasiones en el capítulo siete, Pablo hace cuidadosa diferencia entre su juicio y el mandamiento de Dios. En cuanto a las vírgenes no tengo mandamiento del Señor; mas doy mi parecer…Mando, no yo, sino el Señor…Y a los demás yo digo, no el Señor (1Cor 7:25, 10, 12). Era importante a Pablo no enseñar sus principios, sino los preceptos de la pura verdad de Dios. No se encuentra ningún aviso en ninguna parte del capítulo once que esta instrucción salió de la mente de Pablo. En cambio, el Apóstol presenta esta ordenanza con origen en la mente de Dios en la Creación.

Pablo testifica una vez más a la autenticidad de sus instrucciones en el capítulo quince. Os declaro, hermanos, el evangelio que os he predicado, el cual también recibisteis…os he enseñado lo que asimismo recibí…Si retenéis la palabra que os he predicado, sois salvos (1Cor 15:1-3). Los Apóstoles no enseñaban sus propias ideas, sino entregaban las doctrinas del Evangelio del Reino de Cristo. Tomaron su llamado como un deber sobrio (1Cor 9:16).

 

Las siete ordenanzas de la fe cristiana

Los mandamientos del nuevo testamento tienen su base en la gran ley de Cristo, “Ama a Dios y a tu hermano también”. Todo principio de piedad o fruto del espíritu deriva de este fundamento (Mateo 22:37-40). Sin embargo, hay unos mandamientos que no son fundados en la gran ley de Cristo, aunque si una persona realmente ama a Cristo, va a cumplirlos (Juan 14:15). Se llaman “ordenanzas” y sirven como prácticas físicas en el nuevo pacto de Cristo. Mientras el Antiguo Testamento tenía cientos de ordenanzas, Cristo instituyó unas pocas para el pueblo de su Reino. Son: 

• El Bautismo (Mateo 28:19).

• La Santa Cena (1Cor 11:23-30)

• EL Lavatorio de los pies (Juan 13:3-17)

• El Velo de la jefatura (1Cor 11:3-16)

• EL Matrimonio Santo (Mateo 19:4-6)

• El Ósculo Santo en la hermandad (1Tes 5:26)

• La Unción con aceite (Santiago 5:14)

Las ordenanzas del nuevo pacto no son registrados en la Biblia en forma de sugerencias, sino en lenguaje de mandatos. No obstante, en la actualidad muchas iglesias hacen caso omiso a varias ordenanzas. A veces permanecen en el catálogo teológico de la iglesia, pero no se practican o han sido “actualizados” para acomodarlas entre las normas e ideas de la cultura. Hasta las muy conocidas, como el bautismo y la santa cena, cada ordenanza ha sufrido ataques y contradicciones. El llamado es más urgente que nunca: Hermanos, estad firmes, y retened la doctrina que habéis aprendido, sea por palabra, o por carta nuestra (2Tes 2:15).

Llama la atención que el antiguo testamento describió los pasos exactos para observar correctamente las ordenanzas de la Ley, pero el nuevo testamento no da los detalles precisos para guardar sus ordenanzas. La fórmula del bautismo, por ejemplo, no se encuentra prescrita. ¿Agua derramada sobre la cabeza o todo el cuerpo sumergido? ¿Quién es autorizado a bautizar y cómo se realiza la ceremonia?

Parece que el Espíritu no dio la receta exacta para resguardar el significado, para que el rito físico no llegara a ser el enfoque en vez de la acción espiritual. Pues, el propósito final en guardar las ordenanzas es vivir en acuerdo a sus principios espirituales. Si bien es importante bautizarse, la sencilla acción del agua sobre el cuerpo físico no es el fin de la ordenanza, sino la acción más profunda de limpiar el alma y dedicar la mente al servicio del Señor.

Las ordenanzas funcionan como analogías físicas para recordarnos de verdades espirituales. Es decir, cada una transmite varios significados que enseñan el pueblo de Dios de verdades importantes. Además, al guardar la ordenanza, el alma es edificado, la mente se vuelve más sabio y la fe crece. Y como fruto directo, hacen abrir las puertas de la bendición y la gracia de Dios (Juan 13:17).

La ordenanza de la santa cena, por ejemplo, tiene cinco significados. Primero, conmemora la obra de Jesús en dar Su vida para redimirnos de este mundo vil, dándole gracias por tanto amarnos (1Cor 11:23-25). Segundo, es un compromiso de seguir identificándome con Cristo, en soportar los sufrimientos como hizo Él y en renunciar mi voluntad a favor de Su voluntad (Mat 26:42; Fil 3:10). Tercero, es un momento periódico en que cada cristiano vuelva a examinar su propia vida por pecados imprevistos (1 Cor 11:27-30). Cuarto, es una santa comunión estrecha de la Cabeza con el Cuerpo local, de recibir los alimentos espirituales que permanecen para la vida eterna (1Cor 10:16-21; Juan 6:35). Y quinto, es un recordatorio anunciando el inminente regreso del Señor por los suyos (1Cor 11:26).

Son bellos adornos espirituales a la sencilla ceremonia de la iglesia local al tomar juntos del pan y el fruto de la vid. Y es el patrón de cada ordenanza – el bautismo, el matrimonio, el lavatorio de los pies y los demás.

Consecuentemente, la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura enseña tres verdades, muy importantes, para el pueblo de Dios. El presente estudio vuelve una y otra vez a destacar estos tres fundamentos que marcan la práctica de la cabeza cubierta de las hermanas y la cabeza descubierta de los hermanos en la hermandad.  

Los tres significados de la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura

  1. Autoridad y sumisión es el principio primordial envuelto en la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura. La creación demuestra el perfecto orden y estructura de Dios. El tiempo y el universo siguen las leyes que Él ordenó en el principio, tanto en el ámbito físico como en el espiritual. Creó el Hombre a Su propia imagen, pero varón y hembra – diferentes en ciertos aspectos (Gen 1:27). Al varón le dio un trabajo y lo creó con las dotes necesarias para tal trabajo. A la mujer le dio otro trabajo y la creó con otras dotes que ella necesitaría para su trabajo. La verdadera Iglesia de Dios se regocija en las hermosas diferencias, pero el Mundo busca borrarlas y enseña que la mujer no vale en su feminidad y necesita ocuparse como el varón. El hombre, mientras tanto, no debe actuar en autoridad, porque la mujer es su igual en autoridad. La ordenanza del velo de la jefatura ayuda a los cristianos recordar el orden de Dios en crear el ser humano.  
  2. La humildad y la mansedumbre es el segundo principio de la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura. La humildad es la primera y más importante actitud del cristiano, pues la salvación es el resultado de humillarse al profundo y pedirle misericordia a Cristo. Tres de las bienaventuranzas tienen que ver con la humildad (Mat 5:3-5). La gloria de Dios es perfecta, santa y pura, pero la gloria del hombre es caída y corrompida por el orgullo. Debe humillarse (Stgo 4:10). La mujer es la gloria del ser humano, el encanto de la especie. Por eso debe cubrirse la cabeza, porque la gloria de la humanidad es manchada y debe ser cubierta. Se llega a la misma conclusión al contemplar el polo opuesto, pues, mientras la humildad es la actitud fundamental en la vida cristiana, el orgullo está a la raíz de todo pecado. Tomar mi propio camino es orgullo; confiar en mi mente y juicio es orgullo; seguir mi interpretación privada de la Biblia es orgullo; ignorar las autoridades en mi vida es orgullo. Los simbolismos en la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura destacan los principios de humildad y mansedumbre.
  3. La modestia es el tercer principio del velo de la mujer cristiana. Dios ordenó que Su pueblo llevara una vida modesta, pura y pacífica. Ya que Él nos creó a Su imagen, cabe apropiado que nos vestimos con pudor y vivimos de manera modesta y sobria – como corresponde los súbditos humildes y sumisos del Gran Rey. Es un principio esencial para todos en la iglesia, pero especialmente para la mujer, porque en este pasaje ella presenta al mundo las características particulares del Dios que se hizo carne, Jesucristo, el máximo ejemplo de vivir en pureza, modestia y sumisión. La modestia es elegir glorificar a Dios en vez buscar la atención de otros. Es desarrollar integridad moral y belleza de carácter. El pudor se preocupa de la parte interna del hombre y no de la externa.

Estos tres principios están en muy baja evidencia entre las iglesias de Cristo. Hoy en día, se celebra la rebelión en vez de la autoridad. Someterse es ser débil. La humildad y la mansedumbre han sido olvidadas por completo en la locura para glorificarse en la fama y renombre. ¿Y la modestia? En muchas iglesias, hay poca diferencia entre las prácticas de la sociedad y los miembros de la iglesia. Vivimos en el momento más necesario que nunca de practicar esta ordenanza en las iglesias de Cristo.

El alto valor de las ordenanzas

El mismo capítulo que enseña una de las ordenanzas más populares (la santa cena) también enseña la menos popular (el velo de la jefatura). En muchas iglesias, se recitan 1Corintios 11:23-25 al partir el pan y el fruto de la vid. Pero ignoran por completo la primera parte del capítulo, ni existe para ellos.

Dios instituyó la ordenanza de la santa cena para ayudarnos a recordar algunas cosas importantes. ¿No pudiéramos recordarlos sin observar el rito? Acaso que sí, pero eso sería cuestionar la sabiduría del Señor. En cambio, leamos la Palabra de Dios como un niño que escucha y cree todo lo que dice su padre, un niño que desea aprender de él. Tal vez no entendiendo cada detalle, pero aceptándolo de todos modos y haciéndolo.

¿Cuán importante es a Dios que guardemos Sus ordenanzas? Pues, como decimos, no son parte integral del gran mandamiento del Amor; son sencillos tipos físicos de verdades espirituales. Me pregunto cómo respondería Moisés a la pregunta. El hombre más manso de la historia no obedeció a Dios en un solo detalle y recibió una pena muy dura. Dios se le negó el privilegio de liderar los hijos de Israel a la tierra prometida. No quebrantó uno de los diez mandamientos, no infringió una de las leyes del Pacto, simplemente no siguió la instrucción con suficiente cuidado – golpeó la roca, pero Dios le había dicho que la hablara. A lo mejor Moisés nunca supo la gravedad de su error, pero al golpear la roca arruinó un tipo de Cristo (1Cor 10:4; Num 20:11-12), pues ya había golpeado la Roca en otra ocasión (Ex 17:6) y Cristo fue herido una sola vez.

Entonces, quebrantar una ordenanza, o un tipo analógico, no es una desobediencia menor – altera una evidencia diseñado por Dios. Actuar en contra de Sus designios es destruir un testimonio que Él dibujó para convencer a las almas buscando la verdad. El mundo es privado de un prueba espiritual cuando el pueblo de Dios deja de practicar el modelo que Él nos mostró (Heb 8:5).

La gravedad de este tipo de insubordinación se ve en el capítulo de nuestro estudio. Había muchos enfermos y debilitados en Corinto precisamente por participar indignamente en la santa cena y algunos dormían (1Cor 11:27-31). Fueron dañados espiritualmente por no guardar la ordenanza tal como el Apóstol se les había entregado.   

En las Escrituras, se ve que Dios se preocupa de los detalles, aun detalles medio ocultos. El ángel de la muerte pasó por Egipto buscando una sencilla señal física de cada familia israelita: la sangre de un cordero rociado en la parte superior y en los dos laterales de la puerta. Desobedecer el mandamiento significaba la muerte inmediata del primogénito. Otro ejemplo es la ley sobre las inmundicias. El hombre que negó de cumplir los pasos físicos para purificarse, tal persona será cortada de entre la congregación (Números 19:20). Rahab y su casa fue salvado porque obedeció una pequeña instrucción – atar un cordón de grana en la ventana de su casa (Josué 2:18). Jesús también solía pedir una señal física antes de sanar el enfermo. Que el pueblo de Dios acoge la advertencia.

Por otra mano, nos privamos de bendición si tomamos las ordenanzas como una prueba sencilla de nuestra obediencia. No, estos ritos llevan peso y poder espiritual. No como un “amuleto religioso”, sino como actos que dan motivo a Dios para bendecir el pueblo de Su redil. Él está buscando hombres y mujeres con el corazón fijado en Él, personas que gozan en hacer Su voluntad. Honrar Sus ordenanzas demuestra lealtad a Él. A tales personas Dios se regocija en hacer que sobreabundan en Su gracia y bondad.

El ejemplo del inicio del movimiento anabaptista es potente. Varios siglos después de Cristo, las ordenanzas del bautismo y la santa cena fueron completamente corrompidas por ese falso profeta, la Iglesia Católica Romana. Arrepentíos, y bautícese se cambió al bautismo de infantes, y la santa cena cayó a ser una hostia repartida en la misa dominical que supuestamente se transformó en el cuerpo literal de Cristo. Es consecuente que las maldades y falsas enseñanzas de la iglesia visible acontecían en paralelo a su descuidado de estas ordenanzas. Pues, únicamente por guardar las ordenanzas se conservan sus significados para invocar el poder de Dios en su Iglesia.

En el año 1525 un pequeño grupo de creyentes, convencidos por la Palabra que el bautismo de infantes no era aceptable a Dios, se unieron en el primer culto de bautismo para adultos en quizás 1000 años. ¿Qué pasó? Las puertas de la gracia se abrieron en el cielo y el poder de Dios llenó esa pequeña manada. Salieron alumbrados y con mucho coraje predicaban la Palabra de Dios y el Espíritu dio el fruto.

La nueva iglesia explotó en la escena en Europa y creció exponencialmente a pesar de fuertes persecuciones. Tan potente su crecimiento, que solo fue superado en la historia por la explosión de la iglesia en el primer siglo después de Cristo. La lección para nosotros es la siguiente: para recuperar el gran terreno perdido con respecto al rol de hombre y mujer, al sexo y el matrimonio y a los dos géneros, las iglesias de Cristo tienen que volver a guardar la ordenanza de Dios tal como fue entregada.

La importancia de la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura

Finny Kuruvilla dibujó la escena de dos mecánicos a pie conversando en el hangar de un aeropuerto. Tenían la mirada en el piso mientras uno decía al otro, “Extraño. Un perno suelto. Me preguntó de dónde salió.” Y a las espaldas, se veía un avión cayendo al suelo en dos pedazos. Es solamente un cómic, pero hace resaltar la pregunta: “¿Cuál es la pieza más importante de un avión?” Bueno, ¿No es el perno tirado en el piso? Un sencillo perno, pero de repente, el éxito del vuelo depende de ello.

Yo veo el avión del cristianismo cayendo del cielo. Iglesias que antes creían en la autoridad de las Escrituras y la santidad en la vida han dejado esas verdades. En cambio, promueven ideas perversas en los mismos púlpitos de las iglesias y los líderes permiten actos de pecado y estilos de vida vergonzosos en la membresía. Hace cien años, el profesor de psicología más radical no pudiera haber predicho lo que se acepta en muchas iglesias hoy.

¿Qué pasó?

A las iglesias se les cayó una pieza importante. Se les olvidó de un perno en el piso del hangar – la ordenanza del velo de la mujer y sus principios de sumisión a la autoridad, la humildad y la modestia en la vida. Como sucedió con la Iglesia Católica al viciar el bautismo y la santa cena, la tremenda desliza a perversión en las actuales iglesias protestantes comenzó al ignorar la práctica del velo hace unos cien años. No estamos aquí de golpe, sino por una serie de pasos.  

Ese primer paso de ignorar la ordenanza llevó las iglesias descuidados a tomar varios pasos más. El segundo paso fue abandonar la modestia – las mujeres comenzaron a usar ropa que mostraba el cuerpo y luego quitaron la ropa en lujurias peores. Pasaron rápido al paso tres: la fornicación y el adulterio se metieron en las iglesias y con resulta muy destructiva a la familia por medio del divorcio y recasamiento. Paso cuatro: se dieron razón a las feministas salir a las calles para exigir derechos de las mujeres. Muchas iglesias, ya transadas por los pasos anteriores, abrazaron su falsa doctrina. Paso cinco: llegaron las perversiones de Sodoma – la homosexualidad, la pornografía, la inmoralidad abierta y el matrimonio homosexual. Pero el sexto paso fue aún más horrible: el movimiento a la identidad de género y la orientación sexual – hombres diciendo ser mujeres y mujeres siendo hombres, hasta cirugías para cambiar sus partes íntimas. ¿Qué sería el paso próximo? Y, ¿Cuántos pasos quedan hasta que Dios no aguante más y viene en Su ira a juzgar estas maldades?

Si la crees una exageración culpar a las iglesias por este deslizamiento a Gomorra al dejar de enseñar a las mujeres usar el velo, considera el caso de las iglesias que no abandonaron la ordenanza. En ellas, no tienen estas luchas con el divorcio, la homosexualidad, vestimenta inmodesta, el feminismo, cambios de sexo, etc. El perno todavía está fijo en su lugar y el avión sigue en vuelo. Sí, nosotros también sentimos los efectos y las influencias de la sociedad cada vez más malvada y perversa. No proclamamos ser iglesias perfectas. Pero, por lo menos, no hay en nuestras iglesias tales acciones pecaminosas y retorcidas, acciones aberrantes que siempre han traído la ira y el juicio de Dios.

¡Anímense iglesias y cristianos fieles! Hacen lo correcto al “guardar la ordenanza tal como la entregó el Apóstol”. No escuchen las voces en el cristianismo moderno clamando, “¡Vaya, qué práctica más obsoleta! Olvidase de tradiciones viejas y únase a los del siglo XXI.”

Escúchenme esto: los mandamientos de Dios funcionan. Los ordenó para nuestro beneficio y bendición. Entonces, ¡Abracémoslos, regocijémonos en ellos! Pues, reflejan el diseño perfecto y sabio de Dios. Alabémoslos como David. ¡Oh, cuánto amo yo tu ley! ​Todo el día es ella mi meditación. Me has hecho más sabio que mis enemigos con tus mandamientos…más que todos mis enseñadores he entendido. Más que los viejos he entendido, ​porque he guardado tus mandamientos…¡Cuán dulces son a mi paladar tus palabras! ​Más que la miel a mi boca. De tus mandamientos he adquirido inteligencia. Lámpara es a mis pies tu palabra, ​y lumbrera a mi camino (Sal 119:97-105).

David puso precio más alto a la Palabra, amó la Ley de Dios, anheló cumplir sus mandamientos. No los encontró incomodos o pesados. Cuánto más debemos nosotros amar el hacer la nueva Ley de Cristo y cumplir sus mandatos. Pues este es el amor a Dios, que guardemos sus mandamientos; y sus mandamientos no son gravosos (1Juan 5:3).

Los estudios indican que el 10% (aprox.) de los hijos cristianos siguen en la fe de sus padres. El porcentaje en las iglesias anabaptistas es mucho mejor. No lo digo para reconocimiento, sino para dar gracias por la tremenda bendición que vivimos al guardar fiel nuestros antepasados las ordenanzas de la Palabra. Seguramente hay malos ejemplos en el anabaptismo, pero la Verdad no cambia con el paso de tiempo, ni con la aprobación o rechazo de la humanidad. No importa si nadie la hace o la cree, sigue la Verdad.

La tendencia humana de justificar nuestras creencias y acciones es fuerte, incluso al encontrar las evidencias obviamente en contra. Ejemplos son los evolucionistas, las feministas, los políticos y otras humanidades. Creen su dogma a pesar de argumentos insuperables en contra. Los cristianos son humanos también, entonces luchan con la misma inclinación. Queremos tanto creer que algo es cierto, que somos tentados a rechazar el sentido común. De repente profesamos creer lo que no es posible, o muy improbable.

Estás jugando en un partido importante y la pelota cae justo donde la línea. Todos en tu equipo están convencidos que cayó dentro, pero todos en el otro equipo están seguros que cayó fuera. Las personas quieren tanto que la verdad esté a su favor que el buen juicio vuela por la ventana. Él que desea mucho que algo sea verdad, dirá y creerá cualquier cosa para “hacerlo la verdad”. Para él, ya está decidido el caso; lo que queda es argumentar a favor de su verdad. Ojo, tal actitud es muy peligrosa al tomar en mano la Palabra de Dios.

Hay tres argumentos generales que se han confeccionado en contra de la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura. Analizaremos cada uno en la parte apropiado de este libro. Aquí son:  

  1. Pablo no dio este pasaje como ordenanza a las iglesias de Cristo, sino que alabó a los en Corinto por respetar una costumbre cultural en esa región. El velo no es una doctrina de Cristo.
  2. Pablo no enseña a cubrirse la cabeza con un velo, sino que da a entender que el cabello de la mujer es el mismo velo de la jefatura.
  3. El velo de las hermanas y la cabeza descubierta de los hermanos es una ordenanza solo para los cultos de las iglesias. Los mandatos no son necesarios a practicar durante los días de la semana.

El favorito de los eruditos liberales es el primer argumento – el velo de las mujeres y la cabeza descubierta de los hombres era una antigua tradición cultural que no tenía vínculo con la doctrina de Cristo a las iglesias de Dios. En efecto, lo leen así: “Los alabo, hermanos, por guardar las tradiciones de la cultura en Corinto”. Pero el Apóstol no dice tal cosa. “Los alabo, hermanos, por guardar las tradiciones tal como yo se las entregué”. Pablo era un extranjero en Corinto. Trajo la tradición que había recibido de Cristo para ser entregada a Sus iglesias. No eran sus ideas, sino los mandamientos del Señor.

La “cadena de mando” de Dios

(1Cor 11:3) Pero quiero que sepáis que Cristo es la cabeza de todo varón, y el varón es la cabeza de la mujer, y Dios la cabeza de Cristo.

El propósito principal de la cabeza descubierta de los hermanos y la cabeza cubierta de las hermanas en la hermandad de los creyentes es recordarles todos de la cadena de autoridad que Dios diseñó desde el principio (por esto, “El velo de la jefatura”). Dios es la cabeza de Cristo, que es la cabeza del varón, que es la cabeza de la mujer. Cada hermano o hermana demuestra públicamente su lealtad a Cristo y Su Reino al obedecer Su mandamiento particular para él o ella.

En el principio, Dios creó al hombre a Su imagen y semejanza – varón y hembra los creó (Gen 1:27). Dio a cada uno ciertos deberes y los equipó con las capacidades naturales que los ayudarían en realizar sus trabajos de buena forma. Al hombre le encargó a ser el líder, tanto en lo físico como en lo espiritual. Y a la mujer dio la responsabilidad de criar hijos que siguieran el Señor. Más adelante, estudiaremos estos roles en detalle, pero al comienzo de la ordenanza, cabe apropiado notar la función principal de la enseñanza – es una señal externa que uno entiende y acepta la jefatura y el papel de Dios para él/ella.

La cultura del mundo se opone fuerte a esta ordenanza. Se critica airadamente la mera idea de “jefatura” con gritos de “igualdad para la mujer”. La sociedad mundana enseña a sus seguidores a odiar la autoridad y la jefatura porque son opresivos e injustos. La igualdad, nos dicen, es justa y libertad. Pero seamos honestos. La igualdad que promueven los liberales no, ni puede, existir. Siempre habrá un orden jerárquico en la sociedad, ya sea formalmente reconocido o no. Y eso es bueno, porque no somos todos iguales en cada punto y área. La sociedad que usa bien los talentos y fortalezas distintos de la personas es una sociedad que crece y se mejora. Negar esa verdad es absurdo e injurioso.

Jefatura es una mala palabra debido a las ideas incorrectas de la sociedad. Pues, la igualdad verdadera se mide en valor espiritual, no por posiciones, roles y talentos. En valor espiritual, los hombres y las mujeres son iguales. Aunque los conceptos de valor y jefatura son temas separados, los activistas en el mundo intentan fusionarlos en un solo asunto “malo”. Ignoran lo obvio. Una policía y un ciudadano tienen el mismo valor, pero el policía tiene la jefatura, lleva autoridad.

Como cristianos, debemos recordar que la autoridad y la jefatura es el buen diseño de Dios. No hay autoridad sino de parte de Dios, y las que hay, por Dios han sido establecidas. De modo que quien se opone a la autoridad, a lo establecido por Dios resiste (Rom 13:1-2). Dios ordenó la autoridad y la sumisión a ella en el principio. Entonces, no sorprende que el Diablo enseña a la cultura del mundo a rechazar la autoridad y burlarse de la sumisión.

El blanco particular de Satanás en este momento son las mujeres. Les enseña a ser inmodestas en vez de prudente, a ser promiscuas en vez de castas, a vivir para sí en vez de cuidadosas de su casa, a ser malas en vez de buenas, y ser rebeldes en vez de sujetas a sus maridos (Tito 2:5). El Diablo ha logrado convencer la cultura a rechazar el mandamiento de Dios, Vosotras mujeres, estad sujetas a vuestros maridos (1Ped 3:1). El mundo enseña que la mujer tiene autoridad de su propia cuenta.

Escúchenme esto: toda autoridad depende en someterse a otra autoridad. O sea, la autoridad de una persona se ratifica mediante su sumisión a la autoridad de más arriba. Incluso la autoridad y el poder de Cristo se le vinieron después de someterse a la voluntad del Padre. No existe autoridad acepto menos que sea bajo este formato.

Interesante, Dios utilizó un centurión romano para enseñar sobre esta verdad. Jesús se dirigía a sanar al siervo de este hombre cuando le envió un mensaje: Señor, no te molestes… pero dí la palabra, y mi siervo será sano. Porque también yo soy hombre puesto bajo autoridad, y tengo soldados bajo mis órdenes; y digo a éste: Vé, y va; y al otro: Ven, y viene; y a mi siervo: Haz esto, y lo hace. Al oír esto, Jesús se maravilló de él (Lucas 7:1-10).

El centurión entendió que Jesús tenía autoridad porque Él aceptó su rol bajo una autoridad más alto. También yo soy hombre puesto bajo autoridad, dijo el centurión. Vio el poder de Cristo y supo automáticamente que Jesús era una persona sumisa y obediente a su figura de autoridad. El Diablo quiere que ignoramos este patrón y que seguimos su ejemplo fuera de la autoridad acepto.

Claro es que el poder está vinculado a la sumisión, que la autoridad resulta al someterse a la autoridad arriba. Por lo cual la mujer debe tener señal de autoridad sobre su cabeza, por causa de los ángeles (v10). Un poder le viene al aceptar su posición bajo autoridad. Al cubrirse la cabeza, es autorizada actuar en la autoridad de Cristo. 

El principio rige en toda la vida, ya sea en el hogar, la iglesia, el gobierno o negocios. El poder crece a la medida que la persona se somete a las autoridades en su vida. Hermanos y hermanas, ustedes reciben el poder de Cristo al humillarse y someterse a la autoridad que Dios les ha dado. La persona que no obedece y no somete, elige alinearse con ese maligno y sus demonios que también se rebelaron contra Dios. Porque el poder sí existe fuera de la sumisión, pero su base siempre está fuera de la autoridad de Dios. A eso se llama arrogancia y rebelión.

Hace años, yo trabajaba como presidente en una empresa fábrica de componentes. Cada día nos reunimos los jefes de departamento y dueños de la compañía para manejar los asuntos de ventas, producción y la fuerza laboral. Pero a la misma vez, fui observando siempre a los trabajadores – viendo cómo respondían a problemas y evaluando sus actitudes y hábitos de trabajo. De esa forma, pude elegir la persona correcta para ascender. Aunque era joven e inexperto en esos días, aprendí que los empleados obedientes a su jefe se convertían en jefes buenos, mientras que los obreros no sumisos se convertían en jefes terribles. La persona que brilla en someterse a su autoridad es la misma persona que brillará en una posición de autoridad.

El simbolismo de la cabeza y el cuerpo

Las Escrituras comparan la autoridad del hombre y la mujer con la estructura de autoridad entre Cristo y Dios. Nadie tiene problema con la autoridad del Padre sobre el Hijo – Dios (es) la cabeza de Cristo; pero muchos no pueden aceptar – el varón es la cabeza de la mujer. Pues, la mente natural no recibe las cosas del Espíritu (1Cor 1:12). Como ya explicamos, las ordenanzas fueron entregadas a las iglesias desde una fuente externa. Entonces no caen natural en la mente humana. Hay que discernirlas al usar la mente espiritual.  

A Juan Crisóstomo, le llamó la atención los símbolos que el Espíritu Santo eligió para ilustrar el principio de autoridad en el caso del varón y la mujer. No usaba la relación de un amo con el siervo, ni un rey con el súbdito, sino una cabeza con el cuerpo. Es una imagen que destaca la unión, porque el cuerpo físico no puede existir sin cabeza, ni la cabeza puede existir sin cuerpo. Como el Apóstol dijo en versículo 11, Pero en el Señor, ni el varón es sin la mujer, ni la mujer sin el varón. La cabeza y el cuerpo trabajan juntos, tienen las mismas metas y propósitos. No compiten entre sí, no se envidian, no luchan; son un solo cuerpo (1Cor 12:12).

Además, la cabeza y el cuerpo siendo un solo organismo concuerda con la descripción de Jesús del esposo y la esposa: Los dos serán una sola carne; así que no son ya más dos, sino uno (Marcos 10:8). Es una imagen hermosa de unión estrecha. Sí, hay una cabeza arriba, pero sin el corazón, las piernas y los brazos, queda inútil. Y esos brazos y piernas tampoco sirven para nada sin una cabeza. El esposo y la esposa están unidos en una relación simbiótica. Son interdependientes, un solo cuerpo.

Los que se irritan ante la idea del hombre siendo la cabeza de la mujer tiene un concepto erróneo de Dios y Cristo, porque estas son relaciones paralelas. Jesús dijo: “Yo y el Padre uno somos. Pero, el Padre mayor es que Yo (Juan 10:30; 14:28). No hay competencia, ni celos, ni luchas de poder en la Trinidad. El hombre y la mujer no tienen mejor ejemplo de la jefatura que la comunión íntima de Cristo y el Padre, en la que la autoridad amorosa y la sumisión pacífica se destacan como los objetivos más altos. Como Dios y Cristo, el esposo y la esposa trabajan en mutuo amor y respeto, en una armonía de propósito.

El esposo debe liderar según el patrón que dejó Dios de perfecta sabiduría y amor al Hijo. Y como Dios exaltó a Cristo hasta lo sumo y le dio un nombre sobre todo nombre por su obediencia y sumisión, la esposa que honra a su esposo y se somete a su liderazgo será elevada a la posición más alta de amor y aprecio.

Para tal esposo, el liderazgo es una responsabilidad sagrada; y para tal esposa la sumisión es una vocación honorable. Son posiciones importantes en igual que Dios ordenó para bendiciones igualmente significativas. Hacer la buena voluntad de Dios no es una tarea pesada, es nuestro gozo y deleite (Sal 16:11).

Interesante, el Apóstol no enumera el orden de autoridad de arriba hacia abajo como esperaríamos: Dios la cabeza de Cristo, Cristo la cabeza del varón, el varón la cabeza de la mujer. En cambio, aparecen en paralelo de dobletes: Pero quiero que sepáis que Cristo es la cabeza de todo varón, y el varón es la cabeza de la mujer, y Dios la cabeza de Cristo.

                Varón…………………………. Dios    (Él ejemplifica al Padre)

                     El Hombre refleja la imagen de Dios al mundo

               Mujer…….…………….……..Cristo    (Ella ejemplifica al Hijo)

Este bosquejo ilustra dos verdades clave. Primero, nos hace recordar que Cristo también tiene una cabeza y por lo tanto, la sumisión no es una humillación, sino el camino a poder. Además, Dios y Cristo aparecen tan iguales en las Escrituras que es difícil separar sus niveles de autoridad en nuestra mente. Así es con el varón y la mujer. Aparecen iguales, como Dios y Cristo, pero sí son diferentes en otro sentido. Segundo, nos hace recordar las responsabilidades del Hombre. El varón debe señalar a Dios al mundo, al guiar en toda sabiduría y bondad, tal como Dios con Cristo. Y la mujer debe señalar a Cristo al mundo, mediante la sumisión pacífica, tal como Cristo con Dios.

Dios encargó la Iglesia a predicar las verdades de su Palabra, y ordenó que el varón y la mujer lleguen a ser uno para presentar Dios al mundo. De lo contrario, el testimonio sería incompleto. La mujer representa ciertos atributos de Dios y el varón representa otros atributos. Juntos, ofrecen un testimonio cohesivo de la Verdad. Debemos retratar estos misterios divinos de Dios para que el mundo Le conozca. Debemos presentar Su imagen atractiva, las bellezas de Sus atributos y las maravillas de Su gracia. La doctrina del velo de la mujer cristiana hace eco dentro de este mandato.

Yo creo que las mujeres que se enojan con la idea del varón como su cabeza están pensando en la relación del amo y siervo. El hombre tiene 100% del control, mientras la mujer tiene 0%. Pero tal perspectiva no concuerda con el simbolismo de la cabeza y el cuerpo, ni con el ejemplo de Cristo sometiéndose al Padre (Mateo 26:39).

Mejor verlo como un arreglo de 51-49%, pues, la mujer maneja la casa y dirige los hijos sola al salir el marido. Y en asuntos importantes, el esposo y la esposa deben decidir juntos, cada uno usando las fortalezas que Dios les dio. El cerebro del hombre tiende a concentrarse en los hechos del caso, mientras la mujer tiende a considerar los efectos y las emociones. Al escucharse entre sí, terminen con una visión más completa y equilibrada.

Sí, al fin y al cabo, Dios designó al hombre ser el líder de la familia. Él es el responsable, encargado de manejar el hogar y dirigir en las decisiones. Juzgará Dios su forma de liderarlo. Pero la esposa contribuye muchísimo al manejo de la familia y tiene un afecto grande en ella.   

La cultura del mundo y tristemente muchas iglesias, no aprenden ni aceptan el buen orden de Dios para la humanidad y están sufriendo los frutos amargos de su desobediencia. Las naciones están en confusión y las familias en caos; las relaciones humanas son una mezcla inicua de perversiones. Los hombres no actúan en autoridad amorosa y las mujeres no actúan en sumisión pacífica. Ambos hacen lo que agrada a sí mismo. ¿Cómo puede prosperar la Iglesia de Cristo con miembros de este carácter?

Muchas iglesias ni siquiera abordan el tema de la jefatura porque resulta en acusaciones y discusiones. El instinto humano es ser el primero, dueño de sí mismo, su propia autoridad. ¿Quién quiere ocuparse del segundo plano? Tal actitud Jesús buscó eliminar de la mente de sus discípulos: Sabéis que los gobernantes de las naciones se enseñorean de ellas, y los que son grandes ejercen sobre ellas potestad. Mas entre vosotros no será así, sino que el que quiera hacerse grande entre vosotros será vuestro servidor (Mat 20:25-26). Es otro concepto que nunca vendrá de forma natural a la mente humana. Tiene que ser enseñado por revelación divina y requiere una decisión fuerte para ignorar las voces de la cultura en contra. ¿Quieres ser grande en los ojos de Dios? Conviértete en un siervo. Es el objeto de otra ordenanza, el lavatorio de los pies.

La relación del marido y esposa en la práctica

El pasaje más completo sobre la relación entre el marido y la esposa es Efesios 5:22-28, Las casadas estén sujetas a sus propios maridos, como al Señor; porque el marido es cabeza de la mujer, así como Cristo es cabeza de la iglesia, la cual es su cuerpo, y él es su Salvador. Así que, como la iglesia está sujeta a Cristo, así también las casadas lo estén a sus maridos en todo. Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia, y se entregó a sí mismo por ella, para santificarla, habiéndola purificado en el lavamiento del agua por la palabra, a fin de presentársela a sí mismo, una iglesia gloriosa, que no tuviese mancha ni arruga ni cosa semejante, sino que fuese santa y sin mancha. Así también los maridos deben amar a sus mujeres como a sus mismos cuerpos. El que ama a su mujer, a sí mismo se ama.

Como en 1Corintios 11, el simbolismo es cabeza y cuerpo y la jefatura aparece en paralelo de dobletes. Sin embargo, se agrega un doblete que sirve para aumentar aún más el significado del velo de la jefatura. El primer doblete ya conocemos: el marido es cabeza de la mujer, y el nuevo es, Cristo es cabeza de la Iglesia.

El simbolismo de los paralelos es aleccionador. La vida de Cristo sirve como ejemplo para la vida del marido. Cristo dio su vida por su novia, hacía todo para darle a ella lo mejor, a pesar de gran sufrimiento personal. Así debe el marido amar a su esposa, como a su propio cuerpo.

Por otra mano, la Iglesia sirve por ejemplo a la esposa. Como la Iglesia está sujeta a Cristo en todo, así la esposa a su marido. La Iglesia es una virgen santa, modesta, respetuosa y gloriosa, dedicada únicamente a Cristo, así la esposa a su esposo.

El bosquejo requiere una actualización de la siguiente manera:

                Cristo es ejemplo al Varón en ejemplificar a Dios

                El Hombre refleja la imagen de Dios al mundo

           La Iglesia es ejemplo a la Mujer en ejemplificar a Cristo  

Mas tú, oh hombre de Dios…sigue la justicia, la piedad, la fe, el amor, la paciencia, la mansedumbre (1 Tim 6:11). Si eres un hombre de Dios, debes valorar en rubíes la mujer que Él te ha confiado. Guíala y cuídala con lo más alto amor, sabiendo que ella es una hija de Dios. La medida de excelencia es muy alta, pues nadie puede amar como Cristo, el ejemplo que debes seguir en presentar Dios al mundo. El velo modesto de tu esposa es un recordatorio de que ella es para ti una responsabilidad – de cuidar y amar, incluso hasta la muerte.

Asimismo vosotras, mujeres, estad sujetas a vuestros maridos (1 Pedro 3:1). Permítale ser el líder que Dios diseñó, y elige ser la ayuda idónea que Él creó (Gén 2:18). Las esposas deben ser prudentes y amar a sus maridos e hijos, castas y cuidadosas de su casa y obedientes al marido (Tito 2:4-5). Son las mismas características de la Iglesia santificada y sin mancha.

Vale la pena repetirlo: Cristo también tenía que entregar Sus propios deseos y hacer la voluntad de la Cabeza (Marcos 14:36), pero justamente por eso ganó el más alto honor y gloria. La sumisión es el antecedente divino a la autoridad y el poder.

Esposos, recuerden que tu esposa quiere sentir amada y apreciada por su sacrificio voluntario. Y esposas, recuerden que tu esposo quiere sentir amado y respetado por su liderazgo de amor. Quiere decir, esposos, que tu liderazgo debe ser de tal calidad que ella se deleite en amarte. Y esposas, tu sumisión debe ser de tal calidad que él también se regocije en amarte. El esposo y la esposa que se unen en mutuo amor y aprecio forman un castillo espiritual fuerte, un testimonio brillante de esperanza en un mundo torcido por no seguir el patrón de Dios.

Hermanas, tengo cierta simpatía por tu situación. Tus ojos y oídos no mienten; nosotros esposos somos lejos de la perfección, ¡hasta parecer tontos a veces! La gran mayoría de los esposos sufren de una enfermedad de oídos que les hacen difícil escucharlas. “Marido, ¿puedes sacar el basurero? Está al punto de rebosarse”. El esposo no muestra signos de haber oído ni una palabra. ¡Es muy triste su condición! Basta de excusas graciosas. El hecho plano es que Cristo tuvo que someterse a Dios, quien es perfecto, sabio y todo-comprensivo, pero toca a las esposas someterse al marido que no cuenta con ninguna de tales cualidades.

Sin embargo, he leído todos los pasajes. Las Escrituras no dan lugar a la esposa actuar en contra de su esposo. Puede que él está equivocado, pero aún no hay una cláusula de excepción. Como la iglesia está sujeta a Cristo, así también las casadas lo estén a sus maridos en todo (Efesios 5:24). La única excepción se encuentra en Colosenses 3:18, Casadas, estad sujetas a vuestros maridos, como conviene en el Señor. O sea, ella no debe seguir su esposa en actuar contra de los principios de la Palabra de Dios, porque tales acciones no convienen en el Señor.

Recuérdense hermanas, que Dios todo lo ve y todo lo sabe. Él conoce tu vida, tu corazón, tus dificultades y estrés. Su gracia es suficiente para tu situación y circunstancias. Después del pecado del Hombre en el huerto de Edén, Dios le informó a la mujer del estorbo de su vida: Él se enseñoreará de ti. Pero en el mismo suspiro, Dios le dio una bendición: Tu deseo será para tu marido. En ese momento, Dios instaló en la mujer el deseo de casarse, amar a su esposo y tener hijos. Es el alto anhelo de la mujer piadosa, aun sabiendo que va a ser “gobernada” por el esposo. Pues, Dios la creó de forma que se siente más cumplida y más útil al servir y obrar en su hogar. Eso es una gran bendición.

Lo mismo ocurrió con el hombre. Dios le informó del estorbo de su vida: “¡Trabajar! Con el sudor de tu rostro…hasta que vuelvas a la tierra. Pero, instaló en el hombre el sentirse más cumplido y útil en eso, en proveer para su esposa y la familia. Esposo y esposa, juntos en estorbos diferentes, pero bendecidos igual en pasárselos. El mundo quiere borrar este noble diseño.

El Juez justo de toda la tierra conoce cada detalle. En el día de repartir las recompensas, Él evaluará la fidelidad de cada uno en cumplir la parte que le ha dado. Entonces, no cabe mirar a los demás, ni comparar la situación nuestra con las de otros. Cada uno debe dedicarse a desempeñar la obra que Él ha pedido según la Palabra de Su voluntad.

Esposo, Dios está velando como tratas a la hija que te ha dado para amar y cuidar. Los suegros se interesan en tales cosas. Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia, y se entregó a sí mismo por ella (Ef 5:25). Jesús dio su vida porque ama a la Iglesia y quería que ella lo amara también. Así el marido gana el amor y el respeto de su esposa también – en acción sacrificial y palabras compasivas de vida.

¿Qué pasa si el esposo no se sacrifica por su esposa? La Biblia dice que ella tiene el poder de cambiarlo. Mujeres, estad sujetas a vuestros maridos; para que también los que no creen a la palabra, sean ganados sin palabra por la conducta de sus esposas (1Pedro 3:1; Tito 2:4-5). Más adelante, estudiaremos la influencia sagrada de la esposa y el poder de sus oraciones, que son joyas de gran valor.

El Espíritu termina la doctrina sobre la relación entre marido y mujer en 1Pedro 3:1-7 diciendo que son coherederas de la gracia de la vida, para que vuestras oraciones no tengan estorbo. Los hombres y las mujeres tienen roles diferentes, pero son de igual valor y recibe la misma medida de gracia. Son coherederos, o sea herederos en conjunto, dando de nuevo la imagen de unidad. El versículo lleva una amonestación también – el no vivir conforme a las instrucciones de la Palabra afecta sus oraciones; serán estorbadas.

El mandamiento en breve

(1Cor 11:4-5) Todo varón que ora o profetiza con la cabeza cubierta, afrenta su cabeza. Pero toda mujer que ora o profetiza con la cabeza descubierta, afrenta su cabeza; porque lo mismo es que si se hubiese rapado.

La doctrina en sí es bastante sencilla. La cabeza descubierta del varón y la cabeza cubierta de la mujer proclaman el orden de autoridad que Dios ordenó al principio. El varón o mujer que guarda la ordenanza está honrando su cabeza, mientras que la persona que no la guarda está deshonrando su cabeza. Seguir el mandamiento demuestra la decisión de seguir el diseño de Dios – que tanto el varón como la mujer se someten a su autoridad y que viven en humildad y modestia delante de Él.

Si bien estos principios de jefatura son primordiales en la relación matrimonial, las palabras “esposo, esposa, marido” no aparecen en este pasaje. Leemos, “varón” y “mujer”. En verdad, se traduce la palabra griega aner como ‘hombre’ o ‘esposo’, y gune significa tanto ‘mujer’ como ‘esposa’. Hay que inferir la intención del escritor al leer el contexto.

Tertuliano demostró que los términos toda mujer y todo hombre fijan bien la intención y el sentido de estas palabras. Es decir, toda mujer quiere decir a todas las casadas, viudas y vírgenes, y todo varón quiere decir a todos los casados, viudos y vírgenes. Pablo no habló solamente a las casadas, ni solamente a las vírgenes, ni solamente a las viudas, sino a toda mujer. Y el caso no cambia con los hombres, pues mandó a todo varón. En el capítulo siete, el Apóstol sí, hizo distinción entre esos grupos, pero habló a todos en capítulo 11 (De Virginibus Velandis).

Por lo tanto, esta ordenanza es mucho más que una señal de sumisión de la esposa a su esposo. La cabeza descubierta es para todo varón y la cabeza cubierta es para toda mujer. Tiene sentido, porque todos tienen una figura de autoridad. Asimismo, todo varón y toda mujer de la hermandad están llamados a la vida de humildad y modestia. ¿Quién es cabeza de la soltera o la viuda? El Apóstol no lo dice, pero estudia el capítulo siete. Bruce Terry dijo: “En este caso, la cabeza de una mujer bien puede ser un padre, un hermano o un hijo, como es ve en los países del este” (No Such Custom, pág. 3).

¿Se deshonra la cabeza física o la cabeza de autoridad? Si es la primera, entonces el individuo se ve afectado por el acto deshonroso, pero si es la segunda, el hombre deshonra a Cristo al cubrirse la cabeza, mientras la mujer deshonra a su esposo al no cubrirse la cabeza. Bajo amabas opciones, la pregunta termina igual – tanto el hombre como la mujer deshonra a Dios al desobedecer la ordenanza, pues Él es quien la ordenó.

El hombre muestra sumisión a Cristo al mantener la cabeza descubierta, mientras que la mujer muestra sumisión a su cabeza al mantener la cabeza cubierta. Estas acciones corren contrario a los instintos naturales de hombres y mujeres mundanos. La mujer natural quiere exhibir su gloria y ser admirada – ella desea ser descubierta. El hombre natural, por su parte, recibe mayor honor llevando algo en la cabeza. Ir con la cabeza descubierta es bajarse el perfil.

Así es que los sacerdotes judíos llevaban tiaras y el sumo sacerdote una mitra (Lev 8:13; Ex 28:4); los reyes llevaban coronas y los ganadores olímpicos recibían guirnaldas. Hoy en día, el papa y los cardenales se identifican cada uno por su tocado especial y los judíos usan la kipá. El policía se pone su sombrero propio, junto con cada miembro de las fuerzas armadas. Pero Cristo enseñó que no es así en las iglesias. Los líderes no deben exaltarse a sí mismos, por menos los otros. Debe dejar la cabeza descubierta el hombre, no importa su posición en la vida o la iglesia.

Puse la pregunta en Google, “¿cuándo dejaron las mujeres de usar velos”?” La primera respuesta que apareció me sorprendía por ser tan franco: “La iglesia vio un cambio en las décadas de 1950 y 1960 con la revolución sexual. Las feministas radicales incitaron a las mujeres dejar de usar el velo porque lo tomaban por una señal de subyugación”. Tristemente, las iglesias cedieron ante la rabia de la multitud proclamando las mentiras de Satanás. Tomaron un paso más y ahora están cosechando los terribles frutos.

 Qué nadie se equivoque, las iglesias están luchando en esta área debido a los tremendos saltos de maldad que Satanás ha provocado en la cultura moderna. Una iglesia tiene que pararse muy firme y decidir de forma radical a seguir los mandamientos de las Escrituras, o no va a sobrevivir en este clima social. El velo de la jefatura es la herramienta de Dios para ayudarnos.

La autoridad de la Biblia está perdiendo terreno en los mismos templos de Dios. El Feminismo, el Intelectualismo y el Socialismo siguen inyectando su veneno en la población cristiana. Las Escrituras ahora están sujetas a revisión humana. Por ejemplo, el expresidente Jimmy Carter dijo: “No quiero cuestionar las Escrituras, pero tengo un problema con Pablo, especialmente al decir él que la mujer necesita estar con su esposo y que ella debe guardar silencio en la iglesia y cubrirse la cabeza. Yo no puedo estar de acuerdo con eso” (Revista Time. https://time.com/vault/issue/1976-05-10/page/28/). Por esta declaración arrogante, el Sr. Carter informa al mundo que él sabe mejor que el apóstol Pablo acerca de la voluntad de Dios para la humanidad.

Orar y profetizar

La idea común es que ‘profetizar’ es predecir el futuro, pero tal definición no cuadra con el uso de la palabra en la Biblia. Dios envió profetas en la antigüedad para comunicar Su voluntad a los hijos de Israel y advertirles de las consecuencias si desobedecían. A menudo, los mensajes de los profetas incluían predicciones de eventos futuros, pero su propósito principal era enseñar y predicar la Palabra de Dios. Esta función primaria de ‘profetizar’ se ve también en el Nuevo Testamento. Pablo explicó: Él que profetiza habla a los hombres para edificación, exhortación y consolación. Dijo que la profecía es el mayor entre los dones porque él que profetiza edifica la iglesia…para que todos aprendan y sean exhortados (1Cor 14:1-5, 31). Entonces, profetizar contempla el hablar del cristiano sobre la fe.  

Ora o profetiza. Finny Kuruvilla explica que esta frase se debe entender como un merismo. El merismo es una figura retórica en que el escritor se refiere al sujeto completo en nombrar dos de sus partes. Los merismos se encuentran frecuentes en la Biblia. David clamaba a Dios día y noche; por eso entendemos que oraba en todo momento, sin cesar (Sal 88:1). Dios creó los cielos y la tierra – todo el universo. Los querubines cubrían sus pies y sus rostros en la presencia de Dios; quiere decir que honraban a Dios con todo su ser, desde la coronilla hasta la planta de los pies.

El término, Todo hombre (o mujer) que ora o profetiza, contempla las dos actividades más cruciales en la vida cristiana y por lo tanto hace referencia al servicio completo del cristiano. La oración encarna la comunión vertical y el profetizar abarca la comunión horizontal. Seguro es que el Apóstol no tuvo la intención de restringir la ordenanza a estas dos acciones solamente. ¿Qué de cantar y testificar? ¿Qué de servir a los santos y ayudar a los necesitados? ¿Qué de enseñar y escuchar la Palabra? No, el frase contempla la vida completa del siervo(a) del Señor.

Con esto contestamos a los que hacen el argumento que la ordenanza es para los cultos de la iglesia solamente y no para el día cotidiana. ¿Cómo se puede limitar “orar y profetizar” al culto público? Hombres y mujeres deben orar y profetizar incluso más tiempo fuera de los cultos del día domingo.

El argumento es falsificado contundentemente al avanzar unas páginas al pasaje donde Pablo habla directo de profetizar en la congregación de la iglesia. Dice, Porque podéis profetizar todos uno por uno, para que todos aprendan, y todos sean exhortados…​Como en todas las iglesias de los santos, vuestras mujeres callen en las congregaciones; porque no les es permitido hablar, sino que estén sujetas, como también la ley lo dice. Y si quieren aprender algo, pregunten en casa a sus maridos; porque es indecoroso que una mujer hable en la congregación (1Cor 14:31-35).

Las hermanas no deben profetizar en la congregación, es indecoroso que ellas hablen en la adoración pública. Queda claro, entonces, que el Apóstol no se refiere a los cultos al decir que las hermanas deben profetizar con la cabeza cubierta, pues, no les es permitido hablar en la congregación. Decir que la ordenanza se aplica solo al culto es imponer una contradicción en estos capítulos.

Escúchenme esto: no hay ni una pizca en todo el pasaje que la ordenanza es para el culto solamente, aparte de esta referencia general a orar y profetizar. Y como ya decimos, estas actividades se hacen con frecuencia fuera del culto. Entonces, las personas que hacen tal argumento leen en el texto algo que no se encuentra allí. Buscan formas de forzar que la pelota caiga en su lado. Pero la materia es clara. El Apóstol ni menciona el culto público al entregar esta ordenanza, sino que cita los roles generales de hombres y mujeres que Dios ha ordenado desde la Creación.

Que las hermanas cristianas oren y profeticen (y canten, enseñen, testifiquen, etc.) es una verdad sin discusión. Pero se hacen en otros ambientes, no dirigiendo frente de la congregación. Reconocemos que su dominio ordenado por Dios es crucial para el buen funcionamiento de la hermandad. Primero, ella dirija a los hijos de la familia, luego entre las hermanas cristianas, los jóvenes y los niños, pero también en el mundo de los incrédulos. Cubrirse la cabeza en estas actividades es ser empoderado con la autoridad de Cristo mismo.

En contraste con el judaísmo, las hermanas se reúnen para adorar juntos con los hombres en los templos cristianos. Cantan, oran y escuchan la enseñanza de la Palabra. Sin embargo, la estructura de autoridad ordenada por Dios no permite a la mujer enseñar, ni ejercer dominio sobre el hombre (1Tim 2:11-15). Dio al hombre esa responsabilidad.

Entonces, la ordenanza de la cabeza cubierta/descubierta no es un mandato para el culto solamente. Es para todas esas veces que los cristianos oran y profetizan, es decir, “todo el día”. Estad siempre preparados para presentar defensa con mansedumbre y reverencia ante todo el que os demande razón de la esperanza que hay en vosotros (1Pedro 3:15). Orad sin cesar (1Tes 5:17). Que prediques la palabra; que instes a tiempo y fuera de tiempo; redarguye, reprende, exhorta con toda paciencia y doctrina (2Tim 4:2). Vivimos en estrecha comunión con Cristo cada momento del día.  

Además, el principio de la jefatura aplica más allá de los muros de la iglesia, en los roles del varón y la mujer, y también los significados de la ordenanza – la sumisión, la humildad y la modestia.

Estos argumentos son fuertes, pero añadimos las siguientes consideraciones. El velo de la mujer cristiana también es una señal a los ángeles, para identificación y protección. Es una motivación para llevarlo fuera del culto. Y finalmente, observe el flujo textual de este capítulo. El Apóstol comenzó en el versículo dos: Os alabo, hermanos, porque en todo…retenéis las instrucciones tal como os las entregué. Pero en el versículo 17 cambia de tono y de tema: Pero al anunciaros esto que sigue, no os alabo; porque no os congregáis para lo mejor, sino para lo peor. Aquí el Apóstol comienza a tratar el tema de los cultos de la iglesia. Y consecuentemente, hace referencia a las reuniones de la iglesia en versículos 17, 18, 20, 33 y 34.

¿Qué de los costumbres del día?

En la página 14 hicimos un resumen de los tres argumentos organizados contra la ordenanza. Tal vez el argumento más usado es que Pablo no tenía intención de decretar una ordenanza, sino que aplaudía a la iglesia de Corinto por guardar una costumbre buena de la cultura de esa época. Hay variaciones en este enfoque, pero todas fallan por las mismas razones.

Primero y punto fuerte, el Apóstol no menciona las costumbres culturales como motivo para la enseñanza, sino que declara expresamente que el motivo estaba contemplado por Dios desde la creación del mundo.

Realmente no importa si la cabeza descubierta de hombres y la cabeza cubierta de mujeres fuera una tradición cultural o no, porque las Escrituras la han dado un significado más allá de cualquier costumbre fortuita. Si se descubriera que bautizar personas era antiguamente una norma de la sociedad, ¿afectaría el significado del bautismo como una ordenanza bíblica? Por supuesto que no, porque el Espíritu ha puesto su importancia.  

No obstante, para que sea exhaustivo este estudio, consideremos las costumbres de la cultura de esa época, porque algunos comentaristas de la Biblia han abarrotado la interpretación de este pasaje con afirmaciones dudosas – que era una ley a toda mujer judía llevar el velo en público (Clarke), que solamente las prostitutas andaban sin velo (Barnes), etc. Algunos citan el Talmud judío (escrito varios siglos después de Cristo) y algunos simplemente repiten las conjeturas de otros sin dar ninguna fuente antigua en corrobación.

En verdad, las costumbres de la época de los Apóstoles no eran monolíticas entre las variadas culturas, en que se mezclaban griegos, romanos, judíos y otros pueblos. Parece que muchas mujeres usaban velo en público, aunque otras no. Probablemente las mujeres judías lo usaron más que las mujeres gentiles.

Sin embargo, los hombres también estaban acostumbrados a llevar algo sobre la cabeza por motivos religiosos. Los romanos se cubrían la cabeza al hacer sacrificios en los templos paganos, como se ve hasta el día de hoy en la estatua famosa de César Augusto en Roma (“Pontifex Maximus”). El profesor, Richard Oster trata el tema en la obra literaria, “Cuando los hombres usaban velos para adorar”. Los hombres se les vieron más afectados en ese día por esta ordenanza cristiana que las mujeres.

Bruce Terry ha compilado un listado impresionante de fuentes antiguas que apoyan nuestras afirmaciones. Escribió: “En resumen, se puede notar que en el primer siglo, los romanos hombres y mujeres adoraban con la cabeza cubierta, mientras los griegos hombres y mujeres adoraban con la cabeza descubierta, pero entre los judíos, los hombres se cubrían la cabeza y las mujeres la descubrían cuando adoraban. Entonces, Pablo está introduciendo una nueva tradición cristiana, fundamentado no en las costumbres sociales de su época, sino en argumentos teológicos” (No Such Custom, página 6).

Por lo tanto, el intento de desestimar esta ordenanza al decir que la cabeza cubierta de las mujeres y la cabeza descubierta de los hombres era simplemente una norma de la cultura, o una costumbre de la población en Corinto, se enfrenta con un problema grave – las obras de arte y los escritos antiguos apuntan en dirección opuesta. Ninguna de las culturas tenía la costumbre de hombres andando con la cabeza descubierta y las mujeres con la cabeza cubierta. En cambio, era la práctica enseñada en las iglesias de Dios.

Algunos han propuesto el argumento con otra detalle. Ya que algunas mujeres (griegas, por lo menos) adoraban en los templos paganos sin velo, y viendo que la adoración de ídolos se asociaba con la inmoralidad, Pablo estableció el velo de la mujer para asegurar que las hermanas cristianas no vieran como prostitutas. O sea, quitarse el velo era imitar las prostitutas en los templos de ídolos. Entonces (según el argumento), el velo de la mujer no es necesario porque en la actualidad no existen esos templos paganos. Así descartan por completo la ordenanza tanto para el hombre que para la mujer.

Me hace preguntar, ¿por qué no hay ninguna referencia a las prostitutas, ni a la adoración de ídolos, ni a los templos paganos? La idea no tiene base factible, es una conjetura que carece de pruebas. Otra postura relacionada es que las prostitutas de Corinto se afeitaban y Pablo quería que las hermanas llevaran velo para que los dos grupos no se confundieran. Nuevamente, no hay absolutamente ningún apoyo antiguo para tal idea. Es una especulación al aire. Más bien, el Apóstol afirma tres veces que su epístola enseña las mismas doctrinas que él enseñaba en todas las iglesias (1Cor 11:16; 4:17; 7:17).

Otro argumento dado para rechazar la ordenanza es que implica que los hombres no deben usar sombreros. Y por cierto, conozco a hombres que no usan sombreros, ni siquiera para el mal tiempo, para mantenerse con buena conciencia ante esta ordenanza. Pero la cabeza descubierta retrata una verdad espiritual en usar un objeto particular de consecuencia espiritual (un velo en el caso de las hermanas). Entonces, el hombre que usa un sombrero o gorro para protección de la lluvia o el sol no está infringiendo el mandamiento. Así tampoco la mujer no está guardando el mandamiento al tener la cabeza cubierta con un sombrero por razón de la moda o el clima. El velo debe ser un tocado con claro aspecto religioso.

Además, el argumento cultural es refutado por el versículo 10, donde el Apóstol dice que la mujer debe cubrirse por causa de los ángeles, no por causa de la cultura. Exploraremos esa frase interesante más adelante. Finalmente, decir que este pasaje es “cultural” abre una tremenda especulación sobre cuales versículos del Nuevo Testamento son culturales y cuales tienen autoridad. No, las Sagradas Escrituras fueron escritas para el pueblo de Dios por toda la eternidad. Aunque los cielos y la tierra pasen, la Palabra de Dios permanecerá para siempre.

Simbolismos de la cabeza cubierta/descubierta

 (1Cor 11:6) Porque si la mujer no se cubre, que se corte también el cabello; y si le es vergonzoso a la mujer cortarse el cabello o raparse, que se cubra.

En muchas culturas, el judaísmo incluido, descubrirse la cabeza o afeitarse la cabeza era una indicación dramática de que algo andaba mal. Según la Ley, por ejemplo, una mujer acusada de adulterio debía ser llevada ante el sacerdote, quien le descubrió la cabeza y le hizo beber un agua amarga que la enfermaría si era culpable (Núm 5). Otro ejemplo se encuentra en Isaías 47, que profetiza la ruina de Babilonia bajo la imagen de una princesa que es forzada a sentarse en el polvo y moler harina con la cabeza descubierta (“quítate el velo, descubre el cabello”, LXX).

Según la doctrina de estos versículos, la mujer que no se cubre la cabeza, debe afeitarse el cabello. Sus defensores dicen: “¡Pero eso sería vergonzoso para ella!”. El Apóstol responde: “Bueno, que se cubra entonces”.

Bruce Terry escribió, “Dice, ‘que se cubra’. La traducción literal de la frase resalta el tiempo presente del verbo: ‘que siga cubriéndose’. En griego, este verbo y también el verbo de la frase, ‘que se corte el cabello’, están en modo imperativo de tercera persona. Significa que son mandatos condicionados en las ‘si’ declaraciones que los preceden. Están entrelazados de tal manera que Pablo está diciendo, ‘haz lo uno o lo otro’.” (No Such Custom, página 4).

El versículo seis también destruye por completo el último argumento contra esta ordenanza, que adelante la idea del cabello de la mujer siendo su mismo velo de oración (ver 1Cor 11:15). Observa el grave error lógico: si la mujer no se cubre, es decir, no tiene cabello, que se corte también el cabello. ¿Cómo va a cortarse el cabello si ya no lo tiene? Igualmente ilógico es pensar en el hombre reponiendo el cabello después de orar.

Claramente, este pasaje contempla una prenda de vestir que se puede poner o quitar. Es bastante sencillo, dice Pablo. “Si una mujer se niega cubrirse con un velo, que se corte el cabello”.

El acto de cubrirse conlleva un simbolismo importante en las Escrituras. Dios diseñó cuidadosamente las cubiertas del tabernáculo para representar profundos significados simbólicos que van mucho más allá de servir como protecciones. El primer acto de cubrirse en la Biblia también es instructivo. Después del pecado de Adán y Eva, se les fueron abiertos los ojos a su desnudez y trataron de cubrirse su vergüenza al hacer delantales de hojas de higuera. Instintivamente sabían que su gloria caída necesitaba una cubierta. Otro ejemplo, los serafines se cubrían el rostro y los pies, diciendo: Santo, santo, santo, Jehová de los ejércitos; toda la tierra está llena de Su gloria (Is 6:2). Cubrían su propia gloria, con toda modestia y humildad, en presencia de la gloria abrumadora de Dios.

El ejemplo de Lucifer (Satanás) entra en este simbolismo por ser creado el querubín que cubra (así la palabra hebrea en Ezequiel 28:14-16). El corazón de Satanás se enalteció en orgullo contra Dios y renunció toda humildad, sumisión y modestia (Eze 28:17). El hombre o la mujer que se niega a seguir el modelo de Cristo ha elegido el modelo del Diablo. La ordenanza de la cabeza cubierta/descubierta corresponde a la analogía. El hombre que mantiene su cabeza descubierta en obediencia a Dios hace contraste a Lucifer, que se quitó la cubierta en rebelión contra Dios.

Las Escrituras usan la palabra “velo” como símbolo del cuerpo terrenal de Jesús (Hebreos 10:20). Su carne humana sirvió para cubrir Su verdadera gloria y honor. No hay mayor testimonio de humildad, sumisión y modestia que la vida de Jesucristo, el Hijo de Dios y Salvador del mundo. Hermanas, regocíjense en esto, que Dios les ha dado el privilegio de demostrar los atributos de ese Dios que se humilló y se hizo siervo. Hecho semejante a los hombres, cubrió su gloria divina y fue obediente al Padre hasta la muerte.

En el Antiguo Testamento, Dios mandó a Moisés hacer para los sacerdotes tiaras para gloria y hermosura (Ex 28:40), pero en el Nuevo Testamento mandó a Pablo enseñar en las iglesias que los hombres no deben cubrirse la cabeza. No es el único cambio entre los dos pactos. Mateo 5 da a conocer otros cambios dramáticos para el pueblo del Nuevo Pacto de Cristo.

El simbolismo de este nuevo “descubrimiento” es revelación, porque la palabra “cubrir” viene del griego kalupto y la palabra “revelación” es apo-kalupto). Hasta la apertura del nuevo pacto, la gloria de Cristo estaba escondida, pero después de Su resurrección, la revelación del misterio que se ha mantenido oculto desde tiempos eternos…se ha dado a conocer a todas las gentes (Rom 16:25-26).

Como una señal de esta nueva revelación, a la muerte de Jesús, Dios rasgó el velo del templo en dos y reveló a los ojos comunes los secretos del Lugar Santísimo (Mateo 27:51). Moisés, delante el pueblo del antiguo pacto, tuvo que cubrirse el rostro para ocultar la gloria remanente después de hablar con Dios, pero los del nuevo pacto pueden contemplar la gloria del Señor a cara descubierta (2Cor 3:7-18).

EL velo y la modestia cristiana

La ordenanza del velo es más que ponerse un pañuelo en la cabeza de mañana. Juan Crisóstomo escribió: “Pero temo que, habiendo asumido el vestimenta, algunas de nuestras mujeres sean encontradas inmodestas en sus obras, o descubiertas en otras maneras… Porque si no deben tener la cabeza descubierta, sino llevar siempre en todas partes el señal de autoridad [el velo], mucho más conviene exhibir lo mismo en nuestras obras”.

Guardar la ordenanza física es validado al vivir en acuerdo con sus principios. Más importante es practicar los significados espirituales, pero sin dudar en cumplir con la parte física de no cubrirse la cabeza los hermanos y cubrirse la cabeza las hermanas. El velo de la jefatura ayuda a toda la iglesia andar en el Camino, haciéndonos recordar nuestra lealtad al llamamiento de Cristo – vivir en humildad, sumisión y modestia.

En el antiguo testamento, Dios decretó muchos recordatorios físicos para Su pueblo. Uno era la regla del cordón de azul para todos los vestidos. Habla a los hijos de Israel, y diles que se hagan franjas en los bordes de sus vestidos, por sus generaciones; y pongan en cada franja de los bordes un cordón de azul… para que cuando lo veáis os acordéis de todos los mandamientos de Jehová, para ponerlos por obra…Para que os acordéis, y hagáis todos mis mandamientos, y seáis santos a vuestro Dios (Núm 15:38-40). Esta costumbre sencilla predicaba siempre a los israelitas, que ellos eran un pueblo peculiar, una nación apartado por Dios. Debían cumplir a la letra todos Sus mandamientos.

El pacto antiguo contenía muchos rituales, reglas, festivales, costumbres, leyes y ceremonias que regían en toda parte de la vida. El nuevo pacto se enfoca más en lo espiritual, en pureza de corazón y alma, y en vivir de forma íntegra y santa. Por ende, contiene muy pocas ordenanzas. Es motivo para reflexionar. Seguramente las nuevas ordenanzas del nuevo pacto son bien importantes – el Espíritu las diseñó en cuidadoso propósito.

Estamos desconcertados al ver los muchos hijos que se han perdido al mundo porque sus padres pensaron que la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura no era importante. Menospreciar la sabiduría de las Escrituras es una tontería de proporciones, no importa cuán “sabio” sea el intelectual que enseña lo contrario. Bienaventurado el siervo que, al regresar su señor, le halle haciendo sus mandatos (Mat 24:46). ¿Así que no habéis podido velar conmigo una hora? (Mat 26:39-40). ¿No podíais cumplir ni las pocas reglas que te pedí?

Claro es que el velo de las hermanas cabe apropiado con el atavío modesto y la vida casta. La Escritura dice, Que las mujeres se atavíen de ropa decorosa, con pudor y modestia; no con peinado ostentoso, ni oro, ni perlas, ni vestidos costosos, sino con buenas obras, como corresponde a mujeres que profesan piedad (1Tim 2:9-10). Tertuliano escribió: “Porque para Él, nada es más valorado que la humildad; nada más aceptable que la modestia; nada más ofensivo que gloriarse, y agradar a los hombres” (De Virginibus Velandis). Las mujeres jóvenes (deben) ser prudentes, castas, cuidadosas de su casa, buenas (Tito 2:4-5).

La modestia no es solamente para las mujeres practicar. Que los ancianos sean sobrios, serios, prudentes, sanos en la fe, en el amor, en la paciencia (Tito 2:2). Al dejar la cabeza descubierta, el hombre acata al principio de la modestia en su manera, pues negarse a llevar el símbolo de la jefatura sobre la cabeza es elegir la mansedumbre y la modestia. El apóstol Pedro habló a toda la hermandad, Revestíos de humildad; porque: Dios resiste a los soberbios, ​y da gracia a los humildes (1Ped 5:5). El velo es una prenda que corresponde bien a la vestimenta modesta.

El principio de la modestia se enseña en toda la Biblia, pero los detalles de su práctica no son precisamente descritos ya que en las diferentes épocas y tierras de la historia, hay diferencias en vestimentos. También, las conciencias de individuos no se desarrollan iguales hasta crear una imagen reflejada. Por otra mano, es esencial que la persona estudie para ajustar su conciencia a lo que dice en la Palabra de Verdad en todo principio y precepto.

El seguidor de Cristo con la conciencia bien afinado a la Biblia lo ve claro – la modestia es un principio bíblico casi desconocido en el cristianismo moderno. Es que la conciencia de los “creyentes” ya no puede discernir correctamente lo que Dios considera modesto e inmodesto. Porque al dejar de ejercitar continuamente los sentidos espirituales, se vuelven torpes e incapaces de discernir correctamente del bien y del mal (Heb 5:12-14).

Aunque las Escrituras no explican la modestia en forma de claro detalle, sí presentan lo que Dios considera modesto. El primer ejemplo de vestimenta modesta se encuentra en el principio, cuando Dios hizo para Adán y Eva túnicas (griego – chiton) de pieles, y los vistió (Gén 3:21). Nos da una idea de lo que Dios juzga ser el cuerpo vestido en modestia, porque los delantales que el Hombre había hecho de hojas de higuera no eran modestos (Gen 3:7). El chiton era una prenda que cubría el cuerpo desde los hombros hasta los pies. Ejemplos son el chiton de diversos colores de José (Gen 37:3) y el “chiton sin costura” de Jesús (Juan 19:23). Este último, parece, fue hecho en el patrón del chiton de lino del sumo sacerdote (Lev 16:4).

Las túnicas de piel que Dios hizo para Adán y Eva enseñan que el cuerpo, sea hombre o mujer, se debe cubrirse con modestia y pudor. La naturaleza misma lo enseña, y al decir, “naturaleza” hay que escucharlo, “Dios”, quien creó la naturaleza del hombre. O sea, es una acción importante conformar la mente de manera que los modos de vestirnos corresponden bien con los principios de modestia, humildad y santidad.

Un aspecto importante de la modestia es el corte y el material de los vestimentos. Cubrir el cuerpo con ropa ostentosa y cara no corresponde a la humildad y la modestia. No con peinado ostentoso, ni oro, ni perlas, ni vestidos costosos…sino con ropa decorosa, con pudor y modestia (1Tim 2:9; 1Pedro 3:3). Esta regla es consecuente a la descripción del nuevo pueblo de Dios (Ef 5:27; 1Pedro 2:9).

Los hombres también tienen que vivir en modestia, porque Dios hizo para Adán una túnica junto con Eva. La iglesia que regula los principios de modestia de manera diferente para hombres y mujeres presenta una imagen discordante de la creación de Dios. Qué chocante ver a una joven en vestida modesta y la cabeza cubierta con velo pasar por la calle junto con el joven en jeans de diseñador y camiseta estampada. Joven hermano, las Escrituras enseñan que, renunciando a la impiedad y a los deseos mundanos, vivamos en este siglo sobria, justa y piadosamente (Tito 2:12).

La modestia, la humildad, la sumisión – son de gran valor a los ojos de Dios (1Pedro 3:1-5). Son los ornamentos de belleza interior que caracterizan a los verdaderos santos en las iglesias del Reino, porque reprimen el orgullo, el exceso y el egocentrismo. Satanás se ha desplegado sus fuerzas directamente en contra a estas tres joyas. En lugar de buscar el poder puro a través de la sumisión, el Diablo siembra el caos a través de la rebelión. En lugar de humildad, siembra orgullo y arrogancia. Y en lugar de la modestia y el pudor, siembra la vanagloria y el descaro.

El varón y la mujer en la Creación

(1Cor 11:7-9) Porque el varón no debe cubrirse la cabeza, pues él es imagen y gloria de Dios; pero la mujer es gloria del varón. Porque el varón no procede de la mujer, sino la mujer del varón, y tampoco el varón fue creado por causa de la mujer, sino la mujer por causa del varón.

Los principios de la jefatura tienen base en el diseño de Dios al principio del mundo, cuando creó al hombre a Su imagen. Primero, formó a Adán del polvo de la tierra y lo puso en el huerto de Edén, advirtiéndole a no comer de los dos árboles prohibidos (Gén 2:7-17). Entonces, Dios hizo los animales y Adán nombró a cada uno, mas para Adán no se halló ayuda idónea para él. Adán vio que los animales venían en parejas, pero él estaba solo.

La Biblia dice que Dios hizo caer sueño profundo sobre Adán y mientras dormía, le sacó una costilla y hizo una mujer. Entonces Adán se contentó. El cuadro es lo siguiente – el varón fue creado para comunión con Dios, pero al sentirse incompleto y solo Adán, Dios le hizo a Eva. Es que Adán la necesitaba (1Cor 11:9).

Alguien ha observado que Dios no tomó la mujer de los pies del varón, como para pisotearla, ni de la cabeza, como para ser superior a ella, sino de su costado, la parte de su cuerpo más cercana a su corazón – para amarla y cuidarla como compañera tesoro.

Dios no creó a Eva igualito a Adán, sino con sutiles diferencias en lo físico y en lo emocional, porque todo lo que Dios creó fue diseñado en propósito exacto. Sin embargo, de una manera profunda, el varón y la mujer tienen que juntarse en uno para ser completo. El uno suple lo que le falta al otro. El término “humanidad” no se puede contemplar a menos que estén presentes tanto el hombre como la mujer. El candado sin llave es inútil, así la humanidad – el varón y la mujer se completan en uno.

Al fondo de la maldad de Satanás, es su deseo exorbitante de distorsionar, corromper y destruir la creación de Dios para que ya no cumpla su propósito. Este es el foco de la gran lucha entre el bien y el mal que comenzó cuando Satanás engañó a Eva. El Diablo trabaja constantemente para desacreditar a Dios, burlarse de Él y manchar el Santo Nombre. Si logra corromper a la humanidad, que fue hecho a la imagen y semejanza de Dios, se acerca más a burlarse de Dios mismo.

Qué lógico entonces, que los hombres y las mujeres se visten y se comporten de manera íntegra, de manera que traen honor a Aquel que les creó en Su imagen. El cuerpo del cristiano no es suyo. Porque habéis sido comprados por precio; glorificad, pues, a Dios en vuestro cuerpo y en vuestro espíritu, los cuales son de Dios (1Cor 6:20). Al vivir, hombres y mujeres, como Dios los diseñó, lo honran y glorifican, pero al ignorar los roles de hombre y mujer determinados por Dios es ayudar a Satanás en su esfuerzo constante a corromper y destruir el buen orden y propósito de Dios.

Imagínate una persona usando la cortadora de césped para podar sus árboles. Sería muy incómodo y con resultado desagradable. Los hombres y las mujeres trabajan en manera óptima al aplicar sus talentos y esfuerzos en ejecutar las posiciones y tareas para que fueron diseñados.

El gran diseño de Vida

Dios diseñó el universo con ojo perfecto a detalle y organización. La creación es una asombrosa exhibición sincronizada de arte viviente. Nuestros ojos humanos se maravillan ante las bellezas intrincadas e interconectadas de la vida, desde los animales grandes hasta el mundo microscópico. Pero, con respecto a lo invisible, el reino espiritual, tenemos solamente unas ideas sobre su formación y funcionar. Sin duda es una maravilla a igual con la creación visible. La Biblia habla de principados, potestades, arcángeles, serafines, querubines, ángeles mensajeros, etc. Son sinnúmero y en todas partes (Ap 5:11). También existe el mundo celestial de galaxias, constelaciones, estrellas y planetas, etc. El universo es un testimonio prodigioso al conocimiento y poder absoluto de Dios. Él lo pensó y emitió la Palabra, y fue hecho.  

En realidad, no entendemos la parte exacta de la humanidad en el espectro infinito de la Creación, pero somos impactados al ver que el Hombre fue colocado en su eje central. Este universo incomprensible fue creado y puesto en marcha para la gloria de Dios – es una sincronización micrométrica de piezas vivas y objetos inanimados entremezclados ingeniosamente en una actuación constante. Sin fallos y sin interrupciones el universo presenta una obra de teatro vivo al Creador.   

En toda esta maravilla, los hombres y las mujeres son los únicos seres creados a la imagen y semejanza de Dios y los únicos herederos de la salvación.

Desde Génesis y hasta el Apocalipsis, las Escrituras presentan el hombre y la mujer como géneros sagrados y distintos para alzar en gran estima, honor e integridad. Varias leyes del antiguo testamento demuestran esa santidad, como por ejemplo, la prohibición a los hombres de usar ropa de mujer y viceversa; porque abominación es a Jehová tu Dios cualquiera que esto hace (Deut 22:5). El hombre y la mujer deben glorificar a Dios dentro de los parámetros de Su diseño y consecuente, las Escrituras siempre celebran la masculinidad y la feminidad como vocaciones separadas pero igualmente esenciales y honorables. No se deben mezclarse.

Juan Crisóstomo escribió algo así: “El hombre, o la mujer, que no permanece en su propio ámbito ordenado por Dios, sino que piensa en subir a la gloria del otro, disminuye en honor. La mujer que va más allá del hombre no alcanza mayor honra sino que cae de honor.” La cabeza descubierta del hombre y la cabeza cubierta de la mujer son aspectos que caben correctos en la separación de los géneros, porque la diferencia coincide con la diferencia natural del varón con cabello corto y la mujer bendecido con cabello largo y glorioso.

Finny Kuruvilla ha propuesto dos lemas (los he modificado un poquito) para el hombre y la mujer en esta gran presentación de Vida que Dios ha creado. Para el hombre el lema es “Autoridad Amorosa” y para la mujer es “Sumisión Pacífica”. El Padre y el Hijo son ejemplos perfectos de estos lemas. El Padre ama al Hijo sin medida. Su autoridad es nada más que amor puro, en acciones de benevolencia, en compasión y en sabiduría.

Por su parte, Cristo encarna la sumisión pacífica. Aceptó su papel voluntariamente, aun sabiendo que iba a resultar muy difícil. Medita las palabras de Jesús, Abba, Padre, todas las cosas son posibles para Ti; aparta de Mí esta copa; mas no lo que Yo quiero, sino lo que Tú (Marcos 14:36). Eso sí demuestra una sumisión profunda. No era fácil, le constó ceder, pero al final, Cristo se contentó con el acto de sumisión. Cuando una persona comprende el significado de su papel, las dificultades de la vida de repente obtienen un nuevo propósito y significado.

La mujer, gloria del Hombre

Según Génesis 1:27, el hombre y la mujer, ambos fueron creados a la imagen y semejanza de Dios. Quiere decir que se les dio la capacidad de pensar, comprender, analizar y deliberar. También les dio libre albedrio para hacer determinaciones y elegir entre el bien y el mal. El conjunto de estos atributos los hacen únicos en la creación de Dios. Entonces, ¿porque Pablo separa al hombre de la mujer? Pues, dice que el varón no debe cubrirse la cabeza por ser la imagen y gloria de Dios; pero la mujer es gloria del varón (v7). Percibo dos sustancias en las palabras del Apóstol.

Primero, da los sucesos en su orden de la Creación, como estos versículos explican. Dios creó a Adán y aprobó toda la Creación. Pero el hombre necesitaba una ayuda idónea, entonces como punto final, Dios formó a Eva para ser su compañera. Los animales brindaba a Adán una cierta amistad, pero ninguno de ellos podía ser su ayuda idónea. Cuando Adán vio a Eva, se puso elocuente: Esto es ahora hueso de mis huesos y carne de mi carne; ésta será llamada Varona, porque del varón fue tomada (Gen 2:23). Es como decir, “¡Por fin, aquí la mío! Ella será mi tesoro, mi gloria, porque de mí propio cuerpo fue tomada”.

Segundo, la mujer es, a plena vista, la gloria de la Humanidad. En el reino animal, el macho es el más colorido y hermoso de la especie, mientras que la hembra es sencilla y monótona. Así no es con la más alta creación de Dios. Hizo al hombre de piel áspera y con barba, sus rasgos faciales son toscos, su voz es ruda y de tono bajo. Pero hizo la mujer con mano de artista. Eva fue el último acto creativo de Dios y con ella formó Su obra maestra. Le hizo elegante y agraciada, sus rasgos faciales destacan la belleza y el encanto. Su piel es delicada y fina, su cabello largo y grueso. Las líneas de sus ojos, cejas y pestañas son talladas en obra fina.  

En toda verdad, la mujer es la gloria de la especie y única en la creación de Dios, siendo la madre de todo hombre (Gen 3:20). El rasgo más grande de cada humano es nacer de mujer. La hace única además en el reino angélico, que carece de un ser femenino. Cabe muy apropiada, entonces, leer que la mujer es la gloria del hombre, porque ella es la gloria de la especie humana. Sin embargo y como hemos señalado antes, la gloria de la humanidad ha sido empañada gravemente, manchada por el pecado. La humanidad es una criatura caída, llena de orgullo, inclinada a la rebelión, y propensa a ser engañado. No se puede permitir que su ‘gloria’ brille. Por lo tanto, el hombre debe parar ante Dios con la cabeza descubierta y la mujer debe cubrirse la cabeza.

El hombre y la mujer, por ser hechos en la imagen de Dios, tienen los mismos privilegios y valores espirituales ante Él. Reflejan Su diseño perfecto; no en paralelo, sino el masculino y el femenino juntándose en una sola imagen – el hombre en su masculinidad y la mujer en su feminidad, cada uno representando sus respectivos aspectos de Dios según Su mente y hechura. No como partes intercambiables, sino como dos piezas unívocas que encajan en una sola pinacle que señala el Creador del cielo y la tierra a las gentes del mundo.

No es extraño, entonces, que el Diablo haya trabajado diligentemente para destruir la imagen de Dios representada en la relación de marido y mujer. Recientemente, ha llevado la batalla a nuevos niveles, tratando de borrar incluso las diferencias obvias entre hombre y mujer, y así manchar la mano creadora de Dios. El hombre es más fuerte de cuerpo, más alto y construido para largas horas de trabajo duro para mantener a la familia. Su mente funciona como una máquina, calculando los números y analizando las opciones. La mujer es hermosa, delicada y diseñada para trabajar en el hogar y criar hijos que siguen el camino recto. Su mente funciona a alta velocidad, como un intérprete de problemas y eventos.

Al unirse la masculinidad y la feminidad, forman un equipo bien afinado, los dos aptos para sus tareas y funciones. El esposo y la esposa experimentan alegrías y multiplican la felicidad juntos. Se consuelan en las penas y se ayudan en los deberes de la vida. Es triste ver que las culturas del mundo obran para cambiar las mentes de personas para que rechazan el diseño de Dios.

Hombre y mujer, uno en Cristo

Si bien el principio de la jefatura existía también en el antiguo pacto (Num 30:1-7), Cristo restauró la mujer a su lugar legítimo y honorable en el Nuevo Pacto. Todas las culturas antiguas hasta Cristo trataron a las mujeres como artículos de posesión. Siendo el vaso más frágil, no podían defenderse y por lo tanto, a menudo eran maltratados o vendidos como esclavos. En el judaísmo, los esposos podían divorciarse de sus esposas o casarse con más de una mujer a la vez, pero las esposas no tenían tales derechos. Entrar en el templo con los hombres era prohibido a las judías, ni podían dar testimonio ante un juez.

Cristo y los Apóstoles cambiaron en grande este orden. Jesús se asociaba frecuente con mujeres y les dio el mismo honor que los hombres en los ojos de Dios. Elogió a varias mujeres por su gran fe. Y en el primer Sermón de Su ministerio, Jesús decretó el fin del divorcio y la poligamia del antiguo testamento. En el principio, los Apóstoles se asombraron a escuchar Cristo prohibir por completo la concesión de la Ley diciendo que los maridos podían repudiar a sus mujeres (Mat 19:10). Además, la Biblia acepta el testimonio de varias mujeres como los primeros testigos de la resurrección. Jesús se reveló a ellas antes de los apóstoles.

Estos ejemplos dieron inicio al gran cambio del judaísmo al cristianismo con respecto al varón y la mujer. El apóstol Pablo entregó a las iglesias lo que había recibido de Cristo, diciendo: Ya no hay judío ni griego; no hay esclavo ni libre; no hay varón ni mujer; porque todos vosotros sois uno en Cristo Jesús (Gal 3:28). Fueron palabras nuevas y trascendentales para el pueblo de Dios.

Pedro, en el día de Pentecostés, aseguró que Dios profetizó esta nueva era, ​Derramaré de mi Espíritu sobre toda carne, ​y vuestros hijos y vuestras hijas profetizarán…Y de cierto sobre mis siervos y sobre mis siervas en aquellos días ​derramaré de mi Espíritu, y profetizarán (Hechos 2:17-18). No hay ni un caso en el antiguo testamento del Espíritu Santo viniendo sobre una mujer, y en una sola ocasión hace mención de una mujer que profetizó. Claro, en las épocas antes de Cristo el Espíritu vino rara vez sobre el hombre también, y el mero hecho que no haya registro no significa que nunca vino el Espíritu sobre las mujeres. Sin embargo, la doctrina en sí era nueva y sin precedentes.

A lo mejor la iglesia en Corinto quería conocer los límites de esta igualdad espiritual.

La feminidad bíblica versus el feminismo cultural

 Si la “sumisión pacífica” es el lema de la mujer cristiana, entonces su inspiración es el “sacrificio voluntario”, que es la joya en la corona de la feminidad bíblica. La mujer piadosa renuncia sus derechos, privilegios y libertad para convertirse en esposa, y luego entrega su cuerpo para dar luz a hijos. El feminismo, por su parte, grita: “¡Mujeres! Lucha por tus derechos. Haz lo que TÚ quieres con tu cuerpo. TÚ decides el futuro. Diga ‘no’ a la maternidad y ‘sí’ al aborto”. Es triste ver que el cristianismo de hoy puede entrar rápido a conversar a favor del feminismo, pero no tiene nada que decir al mencionar el tema de “la feminidad”.

Pero la Biblia es más que clara: la feminidad es una joya preciosa a los ojos de Dios. ¿Y por qué no? Esas características que asociamos con la feminidad en el párrafo anterior son las mismas que demostró Cristo. Renunció a Sus derechos, privilegios y libertad. Tomó el tiempo para bajarse a esta tierra y caminar por las calles polvorientas de Judea. Y sí, Él entregó Su cuerpo también. Jesucristo es el ejemplo epítome del sacrificio voluntario y las mujeres piadosas no hacen más que seguir en Sus pasos. La belleza de la feminidad es que se contenta con aceptar lo que Dios ofrece, lo que resulta en ser un honor absolutamente único y una función esencial en la trayectoria de la Vida.

La mujer virtuosa que vive el sacrificio voluntario, sin duda alguna, recibirá bendiciones en doble medida. Primero, en las alabanzas de su esposo y de sus hijos, y segundo, en la sonrisa de aprobación de Dios en aquel día que se sienta para seleccionar las joyas de su Reino (Mal 3:17). Mujer virtuosa, ¿quién la hallará? ​Porque su estima sobrepasa largamente a la de las piedras preciosas (Prov. 31:10). Al cubrirse la cabeza con el velo, la mujer está diciendo: “Acepto la posición que Dios me ofrece. Acepto la imagen que Dios quiere que yo muestre al mundo. Me ofrezco como voluntario para sacrificar mis derechos y privilegios a favor de hacer Su llamado”.

Los Proverbios dicen más sobre esta mujer: El corazón de su marido está en ella confiado…Le da ella bien y no mal ​todos los días de su vida (Pro 31:11-12). Al ver el sacrificio voluntario de su esposa, el marido es motivado a hacer su parte.

Por otro lado, la mujer que se viste y se comporta como un hombre contamina la naturaleza, como también el hombre que se pasa como mujer. Es una distorsión perturbadora del orden de Dios en la Creación. El hombre de pelo largo es vergonzoso en igual a la mujer de pelo corto. Sin embargo, la cultura mundana actual rechaza cada vez más las divisiones naturales entre los dos géneros. Las perversiones del feminismo y la homosexualidad han trastornado las modas y normas del mundo.

Hoy se aplauden a las mujeres que se visten de manera provocativa y deciden no casarse para poder trabajar en una carrera. Asimismo, la sociedad aprueba las mujeres que se divorcian de sus maridos por cualquier causa y las que viven en lesbianismo. Nunca ha sido tan grande la necesidad de un testigo piadoso femenino.

Increíble, algunas culturas niegan la mera idea de la mujer siendo hermosa y valiosa como femenino. Para ellas, los argumentos ya casi no valen, pues han sido engañados a creer que lo más alto valor se obtenga al tomar el papel del hombre. Estas ideas horribles están infiltrándose en las iglesias, impidiendo que las mujeres cristianas sigan el mandato que Dios les ha dado.

El feminismo está predicando las mismas mentiras de Satanás, diciendo que la única manera en que la mujer alcanza valor es actuar como el hombre. En vez de regocijarse con sus habilidades y bellezas únicas, las mujeres se ven obligadas a vivir la vida de los hombres. Es que el feminismo cree que la feminidad es inferior a la masculinidad. Dios no cree eso, tampoco nosotros. La Palabra exalta ambos en igual medida.

Por causa de los ángeles

(1Cor 11:10) Por lo cual la mujer debe tener señal de autoridad sobre su cabeza, por causa de los ángeles.

El Apóstol ha entregado el caso de autoridad del hombre y la mujer, y ha detallado la ordenanza. Ahora dice el porqué. Es por causa de los ángeles. Las Escrituras hablan de un reino vasto e inescrutable, lleno de ángeles buenos y malos. Nos rodean por todos lados y luchan entre sí por las almas de los hombres (Ap 12:9; Mat 25:41). Es un dominio invisible de alto afecto sobre el mundo de los hombres.  

Porque no tenemos lucha contra sangre y carne, sino contra principados, contra potestades, contra los gobernadores de las tinieblas de este siglo, contra huestes espirituales de maldad en las regiones celestes (Ef 6:12). Cuatro rangos angélicos están desplegados en una guerra mortal contra los santos. Bajo el alto mando de Satanás, los demonios vuelan por todos lados con el veneno de la rebelión, el engaño y el pecado. Por otra mano, los espíritus ministradores de Dios, los llama de fuego, ayudan y protejan a los servidores de Cristo en la tierra (Heb 1:7, 14).

Ya que los ojos humanos no vean las huestes del reino angélico, fácilmente se olvidan de la tremenda influencia que ejercen sobre los seres humanos. Parece que los ángeles fueron creados en el día cuatro (o antes) de la semana de la Creación (Job 38:6-7). Son seres espirituales de alta inteligencia y mucho poder. Se describen como hermosas criaturas inmortales y tienen capacidades de emoción, movilidad, comunicación y libre albedrio. Algunos hombres son tentados a adorarlos (Col 2:18; Gal 1:8).

Por otro lado, los ángeles no se casan ni tienen descendencia (Mat 22:30; Lucas 20:34-36). No son herederos de la salvación (Hebreos 1:14), pues, el hijo de Dios no se convirtió en ángel, sino que se hizo hombre para expiar sus pecados.

El Cielo está lleno de estos hermosos y santos seres (Ap 5:11; Dan 7:9-10). Hay serafines, querubines, arcángeles, mensajeros y protectores. Están profundamente interesados en el plan de Dios en desarrollo sobre la tierra (1Pedro 1:12) y están en constante acción, ministrando en el ámbito espiritual las cosas de Dios en perfecto acuerdo con Su voluntad. Cuando los ángeles celestiales no están trabajando, están cantando y alabando al Cordero (Ap 7:11-12).

Claro, los ángeles todos no son buenos. Satanás fue creado como el ángel cabeza en el servicio de Dios, “el querubín ungido que cubre” (traducción mía de Eze 28:14). Debido a su incomparable belleza y sabiduría, el corazón de Satanás se enalteció y rebeló contra Dios. Dijo, Seré semejante al Altísimo (Isa 14:13). Pero su rebelión no resultó y fue expulsado de la presencia de Dios (Eze 28:11-19). La tercera parte de los ángeles fueron engañados por Satanás y también dejaron su propia morada (Ap 12:3-4; Judas 6), por lo que Dios les ha designado un lugar en el abismo de fuego (2Pedro 2:4).

Por lo anterior, aprendemos que los ángeles tienen la capacidad de elegir, o la tuvieron en algún momento por lo menos. Los ángeles buenos vivirán en el Cielo con los santos y los ángeles malos serán atormentados en el infierno con todos los hombres malos.

Hay varios pasajes notables que muestran el poder de los ángeles sobre el reino natural en que vive el hombre, desde el ángel heridor que mató a los primogénitos de Egipto en una sola noche (Ex 12:23), hasta los carros de fuego que protegían a Eliseo y a su siervo (2Reyes 6:15-17) y el ejército angelical de Ezequiel 9. Un favorito mío es Hebreos 12:1-2, que pinta la escena de un tremendo estadio en lo cual está pasando una carrera. Los que corren son los servidores de Dios en la tierra, pero los espectadores son una grande nube de testigos celestiales – seres angélicos y los salvados que ya han pasado el velo de la muerte y se visten de coronas de victoria. Nos están observando, animándonos, y ayudándonos en todo lo que pueden mientras corremos la carrera que tenemos por delante.

Por causa de los ángeles. La sencilla verdad de esta frase es que la mujer que se cubre la cabeza recibe un poder que no tendría de otro modo. Su cabeza velada le da autoridad en el reino espiritual de los ángeles, buenos y malos, que la reconocen como una mujer que vive en el orden puesto por Dios. Se la identifica por su velo, esa señal de autoridad sobre su cabeza. ¡No es pequeña cosa tener los ángeles de Dios a tu lado! El esposo es beneficiado por este poder, la familia es fortalecida, la hermandad es reforzada, y la Iglesia del Dios viviente, columna y baluarte de la verdad gana el dominio.

Los ángeles de Dios en el reino celestial protegen los niños en cada momento (Mateo 18:10). Entonces, tiene sentido que las mujeres también reciben una protección extra, ya que los dos grupos son más vulnerables en lo físico.

La frase inicial de este versículo concuerda. Por lo cual, dice. Indica que es necesario retroceder y leer el porqué. Y como ya vimos, los versículos anteriores relatan la creación del Hombre, en que la mujer fue formada en hermosura y gloria delicada a diferencia del físico poderoso del hombre. Por lo cual Por lo cual la mujer debe tener señal de autoridad sobre su cabeza, debe tener la ayuda de los ángeles para compensar su desventaja en el mundo físico.

No es extraño escuchar las historias de hermanas con velo siendo protegidas en formas milagrosas de amenazas y peligros. El velo la identifica a ojos angélicos. Da sentido, entonces, asegurarse que el velo no sea tan pequeño, o tan camuflado, como para pasar desapercibido. Skolfield escribió: “No olvides la razón para que lo llevas. Es una señal espiritual a los ángeles caídos: ‘Propiedad privada. Prohibido el paso’. Además, es un estandarte de reunión para los ángeles santos. Asegúrate, hermana, que ambos grupos saben dónde está tu corazón, tu alma y las almas de tu familia. ¡Nosotros pertenecemos a Jesús!” (Atardecer de la Iglesia Occidental, página 109).

En el fin del mundo, Satanás será desatado por un poco de tiempo sobre la tierra. Saldrá con sus demonios a engañar todas las naciones del mundo, y el campamento de los santos no escapará de su furor (Ap 20). Es más importante que nunca buscar protección de sus terribles ataques, ya que el hombre no puede con él en batalla sin ayuda espiritual. El capítulo 9 de Apocalipsis pinta el cuadro temible de los demonios de Apolión en acción – langostas indestructibles con pica venenosa que hieren los hombres gravemente.

La cabeza cubierta de la mujer le da autoridad en el mundo espiritual, a orar en el nombre de Jesús y experimentar el poder de Él en su vida. Al llevar esta señal de autoridad sobre su cabeza, ella demuestra la jefatura de su esposo y por eso está autorizado a acceder directo a Dios en comunicación y comunión. Ella no ora y profetiza a través de su esposo, pues el velo le empodera con la autoridad de Aquel que mandó el velo. Los ángeles saben de esto, lo reconocen y lo respetan.

Parece que la mujer es más abierta al mundo de los espíritus que el hombre. En toda época de la historia, la mujer predomina en buscar la comunicación con los ángeles y espíritus. Saúl buscó una mujer que tenía una espíritu de adivinación y Pablo se enfrentó a una muchacha vidente (Hechos 16:16). Satanás llegó para comunicar con Eva, pero ni habló a Adán. E.H. Skofield escribió, “Las mujeres reciben más los mensajes de espíritus que los hombres. Parece que su antena espiritual es más sensible. Hoy, rara vez se encuentra hombres entre las médiums, videntes, lectores de palma y brujas. Satanás tentó a Eva porque ella podía recibir el mensaje.”

Se busca comunicar con el mundo espiritual para saber del futuro, aunque en realidad los espíritus no pueden ver el futuro. Ni Satanás conoce del futuro fuera de lo que cualquier puede leer en la Escritura. La Biblia dice que el Diablo nunca hubiera crucificado a Cristo si habría sabido que Dios se levantaría de entre los muertos (1Cor 2:8). La resurrección de Cristo era una derrota tremenda para Satanás (Heb 2:14), un evento que cambió la esfera espiritual de forma permanente (Rev 12; Juan 12:31; Lucas 10:18; Mat 12:29).

Sí, los ángeles son muy inteligentes entonces pueden predecir eventos con más certeza que los hombres al interpretar con astucia la cadena de eventos hasta el momento. Por eso las predicciones de la brujería son muchas veces correctas, aunque en otras ocasiones fallan. Solamente Dios conoce con certeza el futuro. Tampoco conocen los ángeles los pensamientos y razonamientos que pasan por la mente de los hombres y mujeres. Es otra cosa que únicamente Dios puede hacer (Heb 4:12; Mat 12:25). Si estas en peligro grave o bajo ataque espiritual, ora a voz alta, porque los ángeles malos se espantan a escuchar el nombre de Cristo y no pueden leer la mente (Hechos 16:18; Marcos 16:17).

Todo este apunta a que la mujer debe cubrirse la cabeza – por causa del mundo de los ángeles. El velo le identifica como un seguidor de Cristo y le da autoridad en el ámbito espiritual.

Finalmente, la afirmación de que la mujer debe tener señal sobre su cabeza por causa de los ángeles descompone el argumento que el cabello largo de la mujer es el mismo velo de orar y profetizar. La gran mayoría de mujeres en el mundo tiene cabello largo. ¿Cómo van a reconocer los ángeles a la mujer cristiana entre todas con cabello largo?

Es necesario estar siempre atento y cuidarse de aquella serpiente que se confabuló en la mente de Eva para hacerle dudar de la bondad de Dios. ¿Conque Dios os ha dicho? Sembrando la duda: “¿Realmente ha dicho Dios eso? Eva, essssscúchameeeee. Dios está ocultando cosas de ti. Mírame y créeme, Él no tiene en mente entregarte lo que es mejor. Él no quiere que sepas de otras cosas.”

El mismo Diablo siembra la misma duda en las mentes hoy en día, pero con trucos y razones aún más engañosos, porque con el paso de tiempo ha vuelto más astuto y tramposo. A Satanás, nada le gusta más que sembrar confusión y dudas en la mente. Y él es muy, muy hábil en hacerlo.

Por causa de los ángeles. Me parece un motivo bastante importante para seguir esta ordenanza.

La influencia sagrada de la mujer

En el griego original del versículo diez, la palabra “señal” no aparece. La traducción literal sería, La mujer debe tener autoridad sobre su cabeza. Los traductores habrían agregado la palabra para aclarar que el velo funciona como una señal de identificación. Pero omitir la palabra hace el texto más fuerte, pues, el velo es más que una señal – es una autoridad real y verdadera. Creo que ese es el sentido que el Apóstol quiso dar – no una señal de subyugación como los feministas piensan, sino una autoridad en el mando del Señor.

Cuanto me habría gustado estar presente escuchando a Jesús. Dice que todos se admiraban de Su doctrina; porque les enseñaba como quien tiene autoridad, y no como los escribas (Marcos 1:22) ¿Cómo era el hablar de Jesús que le marcó como quien tiene autoridad? ¿Y por qué acudía mucha gente para escuchar a Juan el Bautista? Los escribas, sacerdotes y ancianos usaron los mismos textos de las Escrituras que Jesús y Juan, pero sus palabras no llevaban el mismo impacto.

La diferencia era potente. Jesús y Juan hablaron bajo la autoridad de Dios en el poder del Espíritu Santo. Por eso, al leer y explicar un pasaje, enseñaban como quien tiene autoridad. El poder que proviene de estar bajo autoridad es puro y digno de confianza porque se basa en los principios del Dios que lo ordenó. También existe el poder fuera de esta cadena de autoridad, pero es impuro e indigno de confianza porque se basa en ese rebelde malvado, Satanás.

Jesús y Juan sabían que la autoridad provenía de someterse a la autoridad del más arriba (Juan 3:30). Hermanos y hermanas, puede que no sientan más poderoso al seguir la ordenanza de la cabeza cubierta/descubierta, porque el efecto no tiene que ver con tus sentimientos. Tiene que ver en cómo otros sienten con respecto a tu obra en el Señor.

No atrevo decir que el Espíritu Santo viene solo a los hijos e hijas que siguen este mandamiento, pero sí diré que los principios de sumisión, humildad y modestia que el velo de la jefatura enseña son los ingredientes correctos para recibir el poder puro que proviene al estar bajo autoridad, o sea, al aceptar la posición y obra que Dios ha ordenado para ti.

A menudo, el plan de Dios es perjudicado a causa de los hombres, pero Él sigue trabajando incluso en situaciones imperfectas. Le damos gracias por no descartarnos de inmediato. Pero sin lugar de dudas, el poder del cristiano está limitado por sus propias deficiencias, por no seguir las instrucciones buenas y justas de Dios en la vida.

Vimos en el ejemplo de Jesús que la sumisión pacífica se transforma en autoridad que cuenta con poder. Hermanas, el velo de la jefatura las autoriza a ejercer el poder de Dios aparte de la autoridad de tu esposo. Al hacer las actividades contemplado en “orar y profetizar” con la cabeza cubierta, demuestran adhesión a los términos de la autoridad que ha puesto Dios. Y el resultado es poder, el poder de actuar en Su autoridad.

El centurión entendió que su autoridad estaba supeditada a cumplir los requisitos y la voluntad de la autoridad de la persona justo arriba de él, porque es necesario seguir la cadena de mando. No se puede ignorarla y pasar por encima de su autoridad. Sin embargo, el velo de la mujer le autoriza hacer exactamente eso – actuar con la autoridad por encima de su primera cabeza, el esposo.

Por lo cual, porque la mujer fue creada para el hombre y no viceversa, ella necesita un poder para acceder directo a la Cabeza divina. Claro, está sujeta al marido todavía, pero llevar el velo significa caminar en la autoridad de Cristo, quien ordenó esta regla.

Las Escrituras demuestran que este poder que la mujer piadosa recibe bajo la autoridad de Cristo es “influencia sagrada”. No es como la autoridad del centurión, “ven aquí, ve allá”, sino una conducta casta y respetuosa…el incorruptible ornato de un espíritu afable y apacible, que es de grande estima delante de Dios (1Ped 3:1-7). El esposo piadoso no puede ignorar el hablar de este tipo de esposa. Incluso, ¡es curado de milagro de su enfermedad de oídos! Tal esposo quiere escuchar los pensamientos de su esposa porque le ayuda a razonar y tomar decisiones de forma más sabio.

La influencia no es un poder menor, sino que es conocido y usado en el mundo de negocios y gobiernos. Es por eso que la llamamos una influencia sagrada en la relación entre esposo y esposa. La palabra sagrada significa que es honesta y sin motivos ocultos. La manipulación, las sutilezas, y la contención no son influencias sagradas.

¿Qué de los cristianos que no usan el velo?

Entre las iglesias anabaptistas, el motivo principal por dejar de seguir esta ordenanza es el resultado de mirar alrededor en el cristianismo y notar que otros la ignoran, y parece que sin consecuencias malas. Lo hacen preguntarse, ‘Si otros cristianos no lo usan, ¿por qué debo yo usarlo?’ Es una práctica extrema y tan anticultural. A lo mejor Pablo se equivocó, porque pone obstáculo al Evangelio hasta dañar las campañas de evangelismo.”

Respondo con una pregunta, “¿A qué evangelio te refieres? Predicamos el Nuevo Testamento como el Evangelio mismo y lo que enseña tal Palabra es el Evangelio”. En esta misma epístola el Pablo hace tajante afirmación, Si alguno se cree profeta, o espiritual, reconozca que lo que os escribo son mandamientos del Señor (1Cor 14:37).

¿Tiene la Biblia autoridad? ¿Es realmente la Palabra divina de Dios, digna de ser confiada en todo asunto relacionado con la salvación del Hombre? Al responder que “sí”, solo queda estudiar cuidadosamente para hacerlo. Lo correcto es correcto incluso cuando nadie lo hace; el error es error incluso cuando todo el mundo lo hace.

Dejemos el asunto de juzgar las otras personas en manos de Dios y enfoquémonos en hacer nosotros la voluntad de nuestro Padre celestial. Tal vez no sufren consecuencias aquí en la tierra, pero ningún detalle escapará el juicio en el día final ante el Juez del gran trono blanco. En ese momento, las recompensas se repartirán conforme a nuestra obediencia a la Palabra (Mat 16:27; 1Cor 3:8; 2Cor 5:10; Ap 20:12; Ap 22:12). Muchos que se veían como primeros en la tierra serán los últimos en el Cielo. La sinceridad en sí no vale nada; tiene que reflejar las verdades de Dios (Mateo 5:19).

Los que eliminan 1Corintios 11 de la Biblia arrogan para sí autoridad por encima del Apóstol Pablo, que es una idea escandalosa, ¿valorar más el propio parecer que las Escrituras? Además, al decidir que este pasaje ya no es relevante, se abre la puerta para excluir otros pasajes bíblicos. No se puede tratar la Palabra de Dios con tales disputas, pues, es la Verdad que permanecerá después de que los cielos y la tierra han desaparecidos en los vagos de la eternidad.

El libro de Corintios fue escrito a la iglesia de Dios que está en Corinto, a los santificados en Cristo Jesús, llamados a ser santos con todos los que en cualquier lugar invocan el nombre de nuestro Señor Jesucristo (1Cor 1:2). No se ve a nadie excluido; la epístola es para todos. No se puede eliminar esta ordenanza de la Biblia solo porque no se ajusta a nuestras mentes carnales.

El mundo está cayendo cada vez más profundo en esclavitud al paganismo y al humanismo. Hay que ponerse muy valiente para seguir las huellas de Jesucristo marcados en la Palabra de Su Verdad. Pero, Dios es muy atento para recompensar la valentía. Recuérdate de Pedro y Juan ante el Sanedrín, el coraje de Daniel en orar a Dios, y los tres jóvenes que se negaron a inclinarse ante el ídolo. Recuérdate de la bondad de Dios y de la bendición de Su sonrisa de favor. Acércate a Él y aférrate a la Palabra con fe sencilla. Dios jamás defraudará a tal clase de corazón. Está esperando en el Cielo para derramar una bendición tan grande que tu pequeño mundo no puede recibirla (Mal 3:10). Pero hay que darle a Dios un motivo para hacerlo. Su mano se detenga solo a causa de su propio nivel de fe.

Las iglesias anabaptistas no pueden perder de vista los aspectos importantes de la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura de la mujer cristiana. Dios nos ha dado este testimonio especial al mundo y a otras iglesias. ¿De qué otra manera lo entenderán? Muchas iglesias son prácticamente ignorantes en cuanto al orden de humildad, sumisión y modestia de Dios.

Es esencial que no defendamos solemnemente la ordenanza visible sin seguir sus principios más profundos. Una mujer puede cubrirse la cabeza pero vivir en el egoísmo, la insubordinación y la maledicencia. ¿Realmente tiene algún valor o poder su velo? Absolutamente que no. El símbolo no es mayor que el principio, sino viceversa. El principio tiene que ser vivido o el velo es una contradicción. Es como el hombre que participa en la santa cena, pero sigue una vida pecaminosa.

Seguro es que llevar el velo en la cultura actual provocará las miradas y las adversidades a veces. En lugar de irritarte por la atención, utilízala como una oportunidad para testificar de Cristo. No podemos ser avergonzados de Él y de su Palabra (Lucas 9:26). Sigámoslo fuera del campamento en valentía y confianza (Heb 13:13). Cultivar tal actitud ayuda a eliminar la tentación de ocultar la esperanza de nuestra fe adentro y dejar de mostrar las evidencias de ella por fuera (Mateo 5:14). Jesús animó a los de Su pueblo, Vosotros sois la luz del mundo.

Me uno al coro de voces que bien lo saben:  la mujer cristiana vestida y velada en modestia, sumisión y humildad resplandece como el testimonio más fuerte y noble del cristianismo en la actualidad. En este mundo vano y malvado, ella presenta de manera sobresaliente al verdadero Cristo: puro, manso, santo y sumiso. Además, ella se destaca como gran ejemplo de entrega, pureza y servicio para los de la hermandad. Su testimonio agrega santidad al cuerpo de Cristo y lo inspira a ser esa iglesia gloriosa sin mancha ni arruga, santa y sin mancha delante de Él (Efesios 5:27).

Uno en el Señor

(1Cor 11:11-12) Pero en el Señor, ni el varón es sin la mujer, ni la mujer sin el varón; porque así como la mujer procede del varón, también el varón nace de la mujer; pero todo procede de Dios.

En el plan de Dios, el varón y la mujer se juntan para ser una sola carne. No pueden existir de forma independiente. De lo contrario, la vida humana cesará. El hombre necesita a la mujer, la mujer necesita al hombre. Y cuando ambos cumplen sus funciones y responsabilidades, nada se hace falta – en el hogar, en la iglesia, en toda la vida. El hermoso diseño de Dios en la relación esposo y esposa es claro y lógico, pero debido a la influencia corrupta de Satanás, la sociedad secular piensa en negar que existe.

En América, los “intelectuales” no creen que Dios hizo el Hombre, sino que es un producto de la evolución. Enseñan que la mujer ha progresado más que el hombre y por ende los hombres deben imitar a las mujeres. Si bien la mayoría de las iglesias cristianas no concuerdan con tal idea absurda, otros conceptos seculares están infiltrando en el cristianismo actual que oponen las doctrinas de la Biblia. El mundo secular lo considera un insulto decir que las mujeres deben cubrirse la cabeza con un velo porque lo interpretan como señal de inferioridad. Cosa que la Biblia no enseña.

Sin embargo, la persona de corazón sabio y con la mente afinada a lo espiritual entiende fácil por qué Dios estableció el velo de la jefatura. Ayuda a los hombres y las mujeres en sus funciones tanto en el hogar que en la iglesia, y así edifican la marcha del mundo en el buen orden de Dios. Es un servicio racional y agradable (Rom 12:1).

Los hombres son llamados a ser el líder en el hogar y la iglesia. Deben hacerlo en sabiduría, buscando servir a los que Dios ha puesto en su cargo y velando por su bienestar espiritual y físico. No es que la mujer no puede hacer este cargo, pero que Dios lo ha dado al varón. Aunque Jesús aceptó las mujeres en Su ministerio, escogió hombres para llevar el Evangelio a los cuatro ángulos del mundo. El Apóstol lo dijo claro, La mujer aprenda en silencio, con toda sujeción. Porque no permito a la mujer enseñar, ni ejercer dominio sobre el hombre, sino estar en silencio (1Tim 2:11-12). Había muchas mujeres piadosas en las iglesias de Cristo, pero ninguna servía como líder. Es el papel del hombre.

El papel principal de la mujer es criar a sus hijos en el temor del Señor y enseñarles los preceptos de Dios. Por eso Dios le dio a ella mayor capacidad de amor, paciencia, compasión y misericordia. La Biblia exalta el ejemplo de la madre y la abuela de Timoteo que le enseñaron la fe no fingida (2Tim 1:5).

La mujer da a luz la vida física del ser humano, entonces su papel es fundamental. Ella se salvará engendrando hijos, si permaneciere en fe, amor y santificación, con modestia (1Tim 2:15). No quiere decir que la mujer se salva al tener hijos físicamente, sino que su alta vocación es criar una simiente piadosa para la Iglesia de Jesucristo.

Las iglesias del Reino dependen del éxito de su mano en esta misión vital para propagar la fe a las generaciones futuras. La historia está llena de testimonios de hombres y mujeres que atribuyen en gran parte su decisión de seguir a Cristo a las oraciones y ministraciones diarias de su madre.

Que nadie diga nunca que Dios no se le encomendó a la mujer una misión especial en esta vida. Aunque su posición no es la glamorosa de pararse ante la congregación y predicar la Palabra, la importancia de su obra como madre cristiana no se puede sobrevalorar. ¡Cuánto el mundo necesita a madres piadosas! Su influencia sagrada puede mover montañas y sus hijos no la olvidarán jamás. Aún después de la muerte, la ley de su madre permanece viva en sus corazones (Pro 1:8).

 

La evidencia de la naturaleza

(1Cor 11:13-15) Juzgad vosotros mismos: ¿Es propio que la mujer ore a Dios sin cubrirse la cabeza? La naturaleza misma ¿no os enseña que al varón le es deshonroso dejarse crecer el cabello? Por el contrario, a la mujer dejarse crecer el cabello le es honroso; porque en lugar de velo le es dado el cabello.  

Aquí Pablo ofrece un motivo final por que la mujer debe llevar el velo. Es el argumento desde la fisiología natural. La mujer tiene pelo largo por naturaleza, mientras al hombre le crece el pelo más corto. El cabello de una mujer le puede llegar fácilmente hasta las rodillas, pero el hombre le verá difícil pasar la media espalda. La naturaleza misma, al dar a la mujer cabello largo como un velo hermoso, enseña que la mujer debe llevar el velo. Su cubierta natural llama por una cubierta no-natural.

Este motivo tiene base en la misma lógica del versículo seis, Porque si la mujer no se cubre, que se corte también el cabello. O sea, si rehúsa cubrirse con el velo, debe rechazar también la cubierta natural del cabello. A ella, la vergüenza de ser rapada es igual a estar con la cabeza descubierta ante Dios.

Si el cabello largo de la mujer es una gloria a ella, juzguen ustedes mismos, ¿Es apropiado que se descubra el cabello al orar ella a Dios? No. Debe acercarse a Dios en humildad, sumisión y modestia. Debe cubrir su gloria caída. Siendo que la mujer es la gloria del hombre (v7), su gloria debe ser velada.

Había un hombre que la Biblia describió como el “perfecto hombre natural” en un paralelo cercano a la descripción de Satanás. Se le llama Absalón, un ejemplo espectacular del ser humano y muy alabado por su hermosura. Desde la planta de su pie hasta su coronilla no había en él defecto. También, le crecía el cabello como de mujer – tan espeso y largo que al cortarlo cada año pesaba 200 siclos (2Sam 14:25-26). Absalón se destacó como la gran gloria de la humanidad, pero escogió el camino del orgullo, el engaño y la rebelión. Sufrió un fin innoble en paralelo a lo que espera a Satanás. Fue asesinado y arrojado a un gran pozo en el bosque por sus maldades contra su padre, el Rey David.

La mujer no necesita hacer nada para ser cubierta con su cabello. En cambio, el velo de la jefatura requiere una decisión seguido por una acción – hay que elegir ponérselo. Juan Crisóstomo lo dijo en la siguiente forma: “Si el cabello le es dado por velo, ¿por qué es necesario poner otro velo? Para que no la naturaleza solo, sino su propia voluntad participe en reconocer su posición. La naturaleza anticipó la ordenanza al darle cabello largo y así demostrar que debe llevar el velo. Añade pues, tu propia parte y cúbrete la cabeza, para que no parezcas contradecir la ley de la naturaleza misma” (Homilía 26, 1Cor).

En lugar de velo le es dado el cabello

Un argumento que se escucha a menudo contra la ordenanza del velo de la jefatura es que el cabello largo de la mujer es el mismo velo de oración que se habla en el pasaje. Esta interpretación es más común entre las personas que una vez practicaban la ordenanza pero la han dejado. Son personas que aún dicen creer en la infalibilidad de las Escrituras, entonces no pueden aceptar el argumento que el velo era una “tradición cultural” debido al gran peligro de eliminar otros pasajes de la Biblia. Recurren entonces, a esta táctica que, como supongo, los eruditos liberales han rechazado por ser demasiado ilógica y discordante al contenido del pasaje.

Repetimos el punto del Apóstol – el cabello natural de la mujer llama a que ella se lo cubra con un velo. Se lo ve más claro en el griego original, donde el “velo” natural en versículo 15 es peribolaion. Este sustantivo no aparece en otra parte del pasaje, ni en otra forma gramática. Está absolutamente solo aquí. En cambio, se encuentra la palabra katakephale (cabeza cubierta en v4) o katakalupto (cabeza descubierta en v5,6,7,13). Este último es un verbo que significa envolver y cubrir (katakalumma es su sustantivo).

El cabello es un peribolaion natural. No es el velo de uso espiritual para cubrirse la cabeza. La palabra para tal velo sería katakalumma, porque corresponde a katakalupto, que en el versículo 7 está en forma imperativa y tiempo presente. El griego de esta gramática requiere acción, “que se siga cubriéndose”.

Un estudio de palabras en la Septuaginta confirma de manera concluyente lo anterior. En el caso de katakephale, encontramos esta frase en Ester 6:12, Amán se dio prisa para irse a su casa, apesadumbrado y cubierta su cabeza (katakephale). Estaba tan avergonzado por los acontecimientos del día (correr por delante de su enemigo y proclamarlo el honorado del rey) que se cubrió la cabeza y se apresuró irse a casa. Imposible significar que se puso más cabello para cubrirse la cabeza. Usó una tela u otra prenda de algún tipo.

Lo mismo es cierto para la palabra kalupto (cubrirse). En 1Corintios 11 el Apóstol añadió el prefijo kata. La versión griega de 2Samuel 15:30 describe la compañía de David subiendo una cuesta llorando, llevando la cabeza cubierta y los pies descalzos…cubrió cada uno su cabeza (epi kalupto). También el Génesis 38:15, donde Judá tuvo a Tamar por ramera, porque ella había cubierto su rostro (katakalupto). Moisés recibió la instrucción de “cubrir (katakalupto) con un velo el arca del testimonio en el lugar santísimo” (Ex 26:34, versión Septuaginta). En ninguno de estos casos se puede leer como una referencia al cabello, sino a una cubierta adicional al cabello.

Peribolaion, por su parte, es una palabra multiuso, un sustantivo que se traduce “vestido, cubierta, o pabellón”, pero nunca “velo” en las otras doce ocasiones que se encuentra la palabra en los manuscritos griegos de la Biblia (ej. Ex 22:27; Job 26:6; Sal 104:6; Isa 50:3; Heb 1:12). La decisión de traducirla aquí como “velo” no es consecuente y crea la posibilidad de confundir el cabello por el velo de la jefatura. La traducción apegada a la original es, “a la mujer dejarse crecer el cabello le es honroso, pues por una cubierta le es dado el cabello.”

La cubierta (peribolaion) natural de la mujer demuestra que debe cubrirse (katakalupto) la cabeza. Su largo y glorioso cabello es un hermoso velo natural que llama por un velo espiritual. Hace paralelo el cabello natural y el velo no natural.  

Los que abogan por la interpretación de que el cabello largo de la mujer es el mismo velo de la jefatura son dificultados en superar las siguientes observaciones:  

  1. Requiere contemplar la situación imposible de la hermana poniéndose el cabello para orar, mientras el varón debe andar calvo o quitarse el cabello para orar.
  2. El cabello largo de la mujer es una gloria para ella. Entonces debe estar velado.
  3. Si el Apóstol quería comunicar que el cabello largo de la mujer es el mismo velo de orar y profetizar, ¿por qué no lo dijo? Llama mucho la atención que no escribió, “Toda mujer que ora o profetiza con el cabello corto, afrenta su cabeza” sino, Toda mujer que ora o profetiza con la cabeza descubierta, afrenta su cabeza.
  4. Decir que el cabello es el velo hace absurdo el contenido del versículo 6, si la mujer no se cubre, que se corte también el cabello. La mujer que no se cubre, o sea, que no tiene cabello, no puede cortarse el cabello.
  5. Las mujeres cristianas deben llevar el velo por causa de los ángeles (v10). Si el cabello es el velo, ¿Cómo diferencian entre las mujeres piadosas y las mundanas?
  6. Si el cabello de la mujer es la cabeza cubierta que el Apóstol enseñó en las iglesias, ¿por qué todas las hermana en los primeros siglos usaban el velo? Era la práctica estándar y universal de las iglesias cristianas desde que Pablo escribió 1 Corintios 11 hasta el siglo XX.

En los países latinoamericanos, la excusa predominante para no practicar el velo de la jefatura es esta misma falacia que, “el cabello es su velo de oración”. Al presentarle las consideraciones anteriores, el evangélico volverá a repetir una y otra vez: “Pero su cabello le es dado por velo”. Y con eso anulan el pasaje. Es un enfoque preocupante porque se requiere aceptar que la Biblia aquí contiene varios errores graves. Pues, como detallamos en los seis puntos, esta interpretación forzada depende en que el Apóstol se equivocó en varios dichos.

¿No fue el mismo error de los fariseos? Evadieron un mandamiento de Dios al invocar otro mandato que supuestamente les libró del mandamiento principal (Marcos 7:10-13). Ten cuidado, porque muchos “tuercen la Palabra a su propia perdición” (2Pedro 3:16).

¿Qué pasa con los contenciosos?

(1Cor 11:16) Con todo eso, si alguno quiere ser contencioso, nosotros no tenemos tal costumbre, ni las iglesias de Dios.

Algunos comentaristas toman este versículo en el sentido siguiente: “Si alguien no está de acuerdo, que ignora la ordenanza.” Sin embargo, como dice Bruce Terry, “Parece poco probable que Pablo escribiera trece versos explicando la ordenanza y mandando su práctica pero al final dijera: ‘Pero si no quieres hacerlo, no es necesario”.

Varias versiones nuevas la traducen diferente. La Nueva Versión Internacional lee, Si alguien insiste en discutir este asunto, tenga en cuenta que nosotros no tenemos otra costumbre, ni tampoco las iglesias de Dios. Sin embargo, la traducción de la Reina Valera 1960 es correcta y normal al recordar que Pablo está respondiendo a una pregunta que le hicieron los corintios (ver comentarios en el versículo 2).

Preguntaron (como supongo): “¿Es lícito que la mujer ande sin velo?” El Apóstol hace la respuesta y termina al decir, “Con todo eso, si alguno quiere argumentar el tema, observe que las iglesias de Dios no tienen tal costumbre de hermanas orando y profetizando con la cabeza descubierta”. Esta versión se ajusta también con la pregunta alternativa: “¿Debe el varón cristiano cubrirse la cabeza?” Respuesta: “Las iglesias de Dios no tienen tal costumbre”.

Sin importar la redacción exacta, la intención del Apóstol es señalar a los corintios que él está enseñando a ellos precisamente lo que las otras iglesias de Dios ya practicaban. En efecto está diciendo: “Y si no te gusta, lo siento, pero así es la ordenanza” (Bruce Terry).

El problema no es de traducción, sino de lectura por parte de los que buscan ignorar el pasaje. No habría ningún problema en entender esta frase si no fuera por el hábito reciente de que cristianos lo ignoran. Mi afirmación es confirmado por el comentario de Juan Crisóstomo sobre este versículo: “Entonces, es contencioso oponerse a esta enseñanza y fuera del buen ejercicio de la razón… Puede que unos en corintio sí eran contenciosos, pero ya todo el mundo ha recibido y ahora guarda esta ley.”

¿Importa a Dios guardar la ordenanza?

¿Cómo ve Dios a los que no siguen este mandamiento? ¿Es un mandamiento que afecta la salvación hasta dejar la persona fuera del Cielo? Son preguntas que solo Dios puede contestar. No es nuestro juzgar los siervos de otra persona (Rom 14:4), sino que juzgar los del cuerpo nuestro (1Cor 5:12-13). Al tener en mano la voluntad de Dios, nos basta ser hacedores de la Palabra (Santiago 1:22) y en todo ejemplos de obediencia a las iglesias de Cristo. Los juicios de Dios son perfectos y justos. Él sabe a los que son ignorantes y también a los que conocen Su voluntad, pero se niegan a hacerla (Lucas 12:47-48).

He visto de cerca lo que sucede a la familia anabaptista que decide que el velo de la jefatura no es necesario. Es siempre un paso espiritualmente fatal, si no para los padres, entonces para los hijos. La persona engañada no lo sabe. Cree que él tiene toda la razón, incluso que tiene “nueva luz” que otros no conocen. Qué difícil, casi imposible entonces, que tales personas reconozcan que están engañadas. Una vez iniciado en el camino errado, no hay freno en su carrera hacia el acantilado. Termina en desastre, un naufragio de almas que hace gozar a Satanás. Quitarse el velo es casi siempre un reflejo de una condición preexistente – un corazón insumiso, ya decidido en seguir su propio camino.

¿Tienes fe verdadera en la Palabra de Dios? ¿Realmente crees que te puede hacer sabio para alcanzar la salvación (2Tim 3:15)? Entonces, abrázalo como Pedro, plenamente y sin reservas: “Señor, no me laves sólo los pies, lávame también las manos y la cabeza”. Vive según el ejemplo de Abraham, que obedeció el mandato de Dios aunque no lo entendiera todo. Recuerda el gran aprobación de Dios después, “Por cuanto has hecho esto y has obedecido Mi voz, te bendeciré y multiplicaré tu descendencia como la arena del mar” (Gen 22:10-18).

Estoy seguro que una recompensa similar es guardada en el Cielo para los que obedecen Su voz en este mandamiento. “¡Bien hecho, siervo fiel, hiciste bien! Entra en el gozo de tu Señor.” No existen en ninguna lengua humana palabras más impactos.  

Por otro lado, recuerda el caso de Saúl que, por rechazar la Palabra del Señor en no esperar a Samuel, fue rechazado por Dios (1Sam 15:26). Recuerda también que Dios envió un león para matar a Su propio profeta por escuchar la voz del falso profeta (1Reyes 13). Agregue el caso de Moisés que ya hemos mencionado y llegamos de golpe en el valle de la decisión.

Entonces, que tenga mucho cuidado cuando alguien te diga: “Este no tiene que ver con la salvación”. ¿Cómo lo saben? Me cuesta pensar que Dios dejó que el Espíritu Santo pusiera doctrina opcional en Su Palabra. ¿Y qué persona es de tan alta autoridad para señalar cuales son estos mandamientos no obligatorios? “El bautismo es requisito esencial, pero el velo de la jefatura no”.

Estamos muy contentos de dejar todo juicio al Juez de toda la tierra, al Dios justo de toda misericordia. Él decidirá todo en ese gran día y nadie lo va a discutir. Por mientras, tenemos los dos testigos infalibles, el Espíritu Santo y las Sagradas Escrituras que anuncian las palabras de Jesús: El que Me rechaza, y no recibe Mis palabras, tiene quien le juzgue; la palabra que he hablado, ella le juzgará en el día postrero (Juan 12:48). Cristo dio la instrucción del velo de la jefatura al Apóstol Pablo, quien la entregó a las iglesias tal como la había recibido.

¿Por qué me llamáis, Señor, Señor, y no hacéis lo que yo digo? (Lucas 6:46).

Muchos estudiosos de la biblia concuerdan en que el texto de este pasaje contempla un mandamiento del Señor. Sin embargo, la mayoría no imita a Pablo como él imita a Cristo en este asunto debido a una sencilla razón – los principios de la jefatura enseñados aquí, junto con la práctica física de la mujer con velo, chocan en tremendo contra la mente cultural y las normas de la sociedad actual.

Seguir esta ordenanza en el cristianismo actual es un paso “radical” que traerá acusaciones y críticas. Se convierte en una verdadera prueba de amor y obediencia a Cristo. ¿Tienes suficiente valentía para ignorar el escarnio del mundo y su ideología?

El Diablo no quiere que sigas el patrón que la Biblia entrega para el Hombre, mientras Cristo está pidiéndote renunciar tu voluntad, mente y deseos. Si alguno quiere venir en pos de Mí, niéguese a sí mismo, y tome su cruz, y sígame (Mat 16:24). ¿O es esta ordenanza un paso demasiado para ti?

Se ha vuelto popular usar la siguiente excusa por no practicar la ordenanza:  “No siento tal convicción de ponerme un velo. Sí, veo la ordenanza en la Biblia, pero Dios no me ha llamado a eso. Yo mismo no tengo la convicción”. Es un argumento pobre al extremo. ¿Cómo resultaría tal táctica con la autoridad mundana? “Sí, policía, vi el disco pare, pero no sentí la convicción de parar el auto. En mi caso, no lo pensé necesario”. Dudo que la lógica te traiga resultado favorable.

Escúchenme esto – las convicciones de tu corazón no tienen efecto sobre la Verdad, ni siquiera un poquito. Lo que Dios ha dicho, tal cual tiene que convertirse en tu convicción. Aceptar a Cristo en tu vida significa someterte a Su señorío y a Sus mandamientos. No tienes la opción de seguir tu mente y voluntad. Hay que cambiarte la mente al morir y nacer de nuevo. Como dijo Pablo, Con Cristo estoy juntamente crucificado (¡muerto!), y ya no vivo yo, mas vive Cristo en mí; y lo que ahora vivo en la carne, lo vivo en la fe del Hijo de Dios, el cual me amó y se entregó a sí mismo por mí (Gal 2:20).

La conciencia no es un dispositivo estático. Tienes que entrenarla y sintonizarla con la Palabra de Dios. Por eso escribió el Apóstol: Transformaos por medio de la renovación de vuestro entendimiento (Rom 12:2). Es un mandato. El creyente, con la ayuda del Espíritu Santo, trabaja en transformar la mente. Así la hace conformar a las enseñanzas y las prácticas de la Palabra.

Seamos serios, lo que tú piensas, o lo que pienso yo, ni siquiera vale un pesito, sino lo que Dios piensa y ha dicho. Eso sí, vale muchísimo.

Jehová dijo así: El cielo es Mi trono, y la tierra estrado de Mis pies…Mi mano hizo todas estas cosas, y así todas estas cosas fueron, dice Jehová; pero miraré a aquel que es pobre y humilde de espíritu, y que tiembla a Mi palabra (Isa 66:1-2). El Todopoderoso Dios del universo está buscando corazones humildes y sumisos, corazones dispuestos a vivir haciendo Su voluntad, corazones que toman muy en serio Su Palabra para ponerla por obra.

Hace ciento cincuenta años, la mayoría de las mujeres cristianas usaban el velo. Cabe preguntar, ¿mejoró el cristianismo con ese cambio, o ha perdido algo muy, muy importante?

Preparing an Ark

By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith (Hebrews 11:7).

A phrase in this verse sparked a new thought: Noah prepared an ark to the saving of his house. In times past, my mind’s eye would see Noah and family patiently constructing the immense ship that would carry them to safety, but as I’ve grown older, with our five children all in their teens and twenties, that part of Noah building the ark to the saving of his house strikes me differently. Noah, after hearing God’s warning, was moved with fear to prepare a place of safety for his family. And while the construction of the ark was an amazing feat, it is just as impressive that Noah was able to successfully communicate to his family the importance and urgency of building that huge boat in spite of the teachings of science and religion of his day.

To prepare that ark, Noah first had to prepare his family.

There is a clear parallel of Noah’s experience to our own challenges in the present day! In fact, the difficulties he faced are extremely relevant today, even more so than to any previous era in the history of the world.

I feel the personal challenge as I consider Noah’s life-work of preparing an ark to the saving of his house. What have I accomplished to this point? Have God’s New Testament warnings of things not seen as yet convinced my faith? Am I so moved with fear that I act in lifestyle-changing fashion as Noah did? Have I prepared an ark to the saving of my house? I hope so, but looking back, I see errors, faults and inconsistencies. And the job is not done.

Noah worked tirelessly, 120 years perhaps, at building a huge ark. He preached of a coming flood from God, and his righteous living validated his title of prophet. Yet there was a major obstacle in the minds of his countrymen: there was no threat of a flood to be seen and nobody had ever heard of water falling from the sky. The picture is similar to the sincere Christian’s experience in the present day. Yet again, I am first impressed by Noah’s success in preparing his family spiritually. Noah’s three sons chose to follow the God of their father too, and their wives in turn chose the God of their husbands, all in spite of great pressure and ridicule from the rest of the world. Noah was a just man and perfect (Gen 6:9), a preacher of righteousness (2Pet 2:5) whose life and message condemned the world (Heb 11:7). Apparently his evangelistic efforts were considerable and yet the results were meager.

But he did save his house.

I see much merit in emulating the mind-set of Noah to prepare an ark that will safely preserve the spiritual integrity of my family. The final destination is a new hope and future, a new world and life that is eternal in the heavens (2Cor 5:1). Sure there are churches, missions, books and programs that are helpful to living righteously, but Noah took the task seriously and personally. He took up the hammer and saw and went to work himself, first in convincing his family and second in doing the dirty, sweaty work. The success of our own attempt is no less dependent upon a full and serious commitment to not just build an ark, but to build a quality spiritual vessel that will withstand the tests that are sure to come.

Noah prepared the ark faithfully and exactly as God had commanded, and the ark itself gives testimony to the quality of his work! On its maiden voyage, it survived a year upon an endless sea, and it safely carried its cargo to the new land. Noah didn’t just hear God’s warnings, he believed them completely and fervently; he was fully convinced that the lives of his family depended on all-out action to do exactly as God commanded. A less than complete effort would have meant failure.

If, as we have just implied, the most important rule to preparing an ark in today’s world is to follow the directions that God has given in His Word, then the second-most important rule is to seek out like-minded families of faith with the same mindset of saving their house from the coming destruction! Noah was very alone in a world of wickedness, but he did find three other souls who believed and joined him. One family became four families, and the little group invested all their resources to the assignment ahead. The world has never been so filled with vices and deceits both secular and religious, and the companionship of fellow builders is increasingly important to avoid pitfalls and errors.

Unfortunately, many fathers choose to lead their families alone. They follow their own private interpretations of the Scriptures and their own personal compasses. It is sad to see a single family sailing the seas of the world without even one other family with whom they can fellowship. Under the guise of following the Bible, they succeed only to manipulate their wives and rule their children according to their own specious interpretations of the Word of God. They are not so much moved by the fear of the Lord as by self-promotion and requiring complete familial allegiance simply for being the God-ordained head of the home. The result is conflict and pride, as the pure and simple milk of the Word is replaced by countless individual creeds. Would Noah have been able to build that ark all by himself? I doubt it. Noah needed the help of others who were also moved to action, and we also need help to build a quality spiritual vessel that will withstand the coming destruction.   

Another parallel between Noah and true followers of Christ today can be seen by comparing the character of the two world eras. Describing the world of Noah’s day, Genesis 6:5 says that God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually…The earth also was corrupt before God, and the earth was filled with violence (Gen 6:11). That is a fitting description of the state of the world today, and it agrees with Jesus’ warning that conditions at the end of this present evil world will be similar to those at the time of the Great Flood: But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be (Mat 24:37-39). Among the nations and tribes of the world, the fear of God is waxing weaker and weaker, and in many religious settings that subject has been largely rejected or forgotten.  

Obviously, nobody knows when the Lord will return to this world in judgment, so we should not insist that His coming will happen in the next few weeks, months or years. Nevertheless, it is also plain that the End has never been closer than it is now! It appears from Scripture that the best sign that Christ’s return is momentarily imminent is the absence of signs. The population of the world will be as oblivious to their impending doom as the people of Noah’s day. Jesus warned His disciples, Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh (Mat 24:44). The Lord will come as a thief in the night, at a time the people of the world are thinking, “All is peace and safety, life is good! Let us eat, drink, and be merry” (1Thes 5:2-3).

Surprisingly, many prophecy scholars teach the opposite, and point to conflict in the Middle East, famines in Africa, earthquakes, tsunamis, hurricanes and meteors. All these are certain signs of the End, they say. Yet Jesus Himself said, But when ye shall hear of wars and commotions, be not terrified: for these things must first come to pass; but the end is not by and byNation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven (Luke 21:9-11; Mat 24:6-8).

No sign was given to the careless Jews of Jesus’ day except the silent, misunderstood sign of Jonas the prophet (Luke 11:29f), and no sign will precede the end of the world except for the too-late sign of the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven (Mat 24:30). Again Jesus warns, “Take heed so that the Day does not come upon you unaware. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth” (Luke 11:34-35). The best sign of the end is that very few will be ready because they are not expecting it to happen at that time.

They have not prepared their arks to the saving of their house.

We could cite many Scriptures that describe the state of the world at its end. Instead, let us summarize them by making two observations. One, general world conditions will be characterized by unchecked selfish living and pleasure seeking in an era when virtually all are living oblivious to the coming destruction which will fall without a hint of warning. Two, within the churches that profess the name of Christ, the era will be characterized by unprecedented deception, apathy and apostasy. See passages such as 2Tim 3; Jude 1:18-19; 1Tim 4:1-3; Rev 20:7-9; Mat 24; 2Pet 3; 1Thes 5:1-8; Luke 18:8; Mat 24:24; and 2Thes 2:1-12.

Clearly we must overcome the same challenges that Noah faced, and those tests will only intensify as the day approaches. Noah proved himself to be faithful, living a just and holy life in a world filled with violence and wickedness of every kind. He passed the test of perseverance, patiently enduring the constant pressures to compromise with Religion’s deceived ideas of God, and to Society’s depraved ideas of living. Noah preached, but nobody listened. He warned of coming judgment, but nobody cared. He lived righteously and honored God in all holiness, but was scorned for doing so. Let us not miss the obvious parallel!

We live in a wicked and self-seeking world, filled with “christians” who do not honor God, do not live in holiness, and who ridicule and obstruct kingdom saints that do seek to follow God’s Word in its entirety. May we bear such persecutions bravely (John 5:16), resting in the knowledge that as God remembered Noah, so will He surely see every soul that suffers for living in His will. Noah was probably thought to be an eccentric, religious crazy for building a ship on dry land, and we too will be taken for radicals and fundamentalists for seeking to believe all that the prophets have spoken (Luke 24:25).

Seeing that we know these things before, let us take Noah’s example to heart, who because he walked with God…found grace in the eyes of the Lord (Gen 6:8-9). Here is the secret to success! To walk with God is to develop a heart/mind relationship with Him, to search out what He really wants from us, and then to go out and do it (Mark 12:30). That is why God specifically chose Noah…for thee have I seen righteous before Me in this generation (Gen 7:1). Noah heard God’s instructions and according to all that God commanded him, so did he (Gen 6:22).

These Scriptures should warn us gravely against that greatest deception in all Protestantism, the everywhere-prevalent and multi-form idea that under the New Covenant, obedience is not important to God. Be not deceived…unrighteousness shall not inherit the Kingdom of God (1Cor 6:9; Gal 6:7).

The Scriptures were not given as a mere suggestion on how to live a good life! They are God’s revealed will for Mankind, the Word of God which liveth and abideth forever (1Pet 1:23; Heb 4:12). He that keeps the commandments therein is the one that truly loves Christ (John 14:21; Rev 22:9; Rom 6:16), and only those who love Him are going to be saved (2John 1:6; 1John 2:4; Mat 7:24). The little-but-true church of Noah’s day were doers of the Word and not hearers only (James 1:22). This is the Church that will be saved in the last day, and this, I believe, is the more serious test that the end-time churches of the Kingdom will face.

The Devil has learned that persecution of the body is generally counter-productive to his wicked corruption schemes, for a look back at history will show that more souls are won into the Kingdom by the sincere testimony of martyrs than what Satan’s men can kill. And even when he succeeds in killing a Christian, he loses! Another soul gone to be with the Lord.

How different it is with deception! Deceived persons sincerely believe that they are right, and thus become exceedingly difficult to restore to the truth. At the end however, they will stand before the judgment seat of God saying, “Lord, didn’t we prophesy in thy name, and in thy name cast out devils and do many wonderful works?” And Christ will profess unto them, I never knew you, depart from Me ye that work iniquity (Mat 7:21). The parallel passage in Luke adds, Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able (Luke 13:24).

I’m afraid that many well-intentioned Christian leaders have presented that gate to be much wider than what Christ’s words will allow. Noah did not water down his message in order to gain more converts! Yes, salvation is free and open to all, but there exists a single way of truth that neither theology nor human persuasion can modify, and only those who find and follow it faithfully will arrive at the goal. To varying degrees, most Christian groups teach otherwise, over-emphasizing God’s grace and love while neglecting to fear His justice and holiness. Proverbs 14:26 says, In the fear of the LORD is strong confidence: and His children shall have a place of refuge (also Pro 16:6).

What does all this have to do with me preparing an ark for the saving of my house? Everything! Somehow, I must convey these truths into the minds of my family such that they see and believe them too. Again, the final construction cannot be successful without first building a solid spiritual foundation. As far as other professing Christians are concerned, let God judge His own servants (Rom 14:4), and let us focus upon being found faithful in doing the big and little things that He has proclaimed to be His will (Mat 25:21).   

There is an interesting detail hidden in the Biblical account of the preparation of the ark. God told Noah to pitch it within and without with pitch (Gen 6:14). The Hebrew word for pitch in the first case is kaphar, which is normally translated, “to make an atonement.” The Hebrew word in the second case is kopher, which is typically translated, “ransom.” The Author seems to have specifically chosen these words even though they are never used elsewhere outside of the contexts just stated, and in spite of the fact that normal words for “pitch” were available in the Hebrew language (see Ex 2:3 for example). It would be completely correct to read, “Make an atonement for the ark within and without with a ransom.”  

For those of us that believe the Scriptures originated in the mind of Almighty God, this anomaly is not without significance. As we have already seen, the ark of Noah is used in several New Testament passages to represent a place of safety and salvation. It is like a spiritual vehicle that will certainly and surely carry her passengers to their eternal home. The apostle Peter uses the figure of the ark with her eight souls crossing the waters as a parallel to the Church’s salvation by baptism (1Pet 3:20-21), but the picture is more complete when we view it also “atoned within and without by a ransom.”         

It is an amazing and beautiful parallel to the blood of Christ, who gave His life a ransom for many (Mat 20:28). The ark becomes a symbol for the Church of Christ and the souls within are those who are being saved. The door of the ark (alluded to in Gen 7:16), symbolizes Christ Himself (John 10:9). Someday that open door of salvation will be shut and the day of grace will have passed.

Noah’s human efforts could not ensure the ark’s fitness for purpose, even though he had done all at God’s direction. An atonement was required, a ransom that would seal it and secure its safe passage (Eph 4:30). The parallel holds true in our own experience in preparing a spiritual ark for our families.  

Finally, my mind pictures the four families in that ark as they passed over the dark waters. Surely they experienced fear and uncertainty, troubles and doubts; months of constant wind and rain, waves and darkness. What did the future hold for them? Would they find good, habitable land? And yet they knew that God was with them, for they were acting on His orders. Isn’t that the true, final definition of Peace? We may be tossed and tested by doubts, trials and uncertainty, but inner peace and tranquility of soul comes when we know by His Word that we are doing His commandments. And that hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast and which entereth into that within the veil (Heb 6:19).

Jesus’ Betrayal prefigured by David

Types and Shadows of the Old Testament

The belief that the Bible is God’s inspired Word, written by men but authored by God, is under attack today as never before. Even some Christians are reluctant to stand firm on this crucial truth, having been deceived by simplistic arguments that cite scribal errors, human canons and supposed contradictions which conclude that the Bible is neither infallible nor divinely authored.

A common feature of these arguments is to focus on details and ignore the bigger picture. They do not dispute the general validity of the Bible, because its content has proven to be extremely reliable both historically and philosophically. So instead, they find a detail that appears to be contradicted elsewhere, or perhaps a statement that present-day Science says is incorrect, and then they extrapolate that supposed error to reject the entire Bible. In the mind of many skeptics, to find an error in the Word of God is to find the whole Word in error.

That is a very simplistic argument which cannot see the forest on account of the trees. It thinks it has found a reason to ignore the truthful 99.9% by finding fault with .1%. The purpose of this article, however, is not to address those issues, but to remind us again of the big, incontrovertible story of the Bible. Its overall message is accurate, inspired by God and highly convincing. That ultimate subverter of the truth, Satan, is ever looking for ways to place doubt in the minds of men, so let us beware of his tactics.  

One way to deepen conviction that the Bible is truly divinely authored is by studying the types and shadows of the Old Testament. Over forty men, spanning at least 1500 years, wrote the books of the Bible. Corroboration was impossible. Yet ancient prophecies are found throughout the Scriptures that were fulfilled centuries later in amazing precision. Some of them are very direct and clear, while others are veiled in figurative language and subtle analogies. Luke records the account of the two disciples who walked unknowingly with Jesus on the road to Emmaus, and how beginning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself (Luke 24:27).  

None of the twelve saw and understood those things before Christ died. It was only later that the hidden truths of the Old Testament become evident in light of the New. We read the account of Abraham offering up Isaac as a sacrifice, and cannot fail to see the God-designed parallels with the Father offering up His only Son to redeem mankind. We see the precise chronological correlation of Jesus’ death and resurrection with the Old Testament Feast of Unleavened Bread, in which He died on the very day and hour that the priests were offering up the Passover lamb in the temple, and He rose again at the very day and hour that they were celebrating the offering of First Fruits. We read the prophets, and appreciate the veiled references to NT truths that even they did not understand when they wrote them. 

Who can honestly think these things accidentally happened? Is not the finger of God prominently evident in these Old Testament Scriptures? They were incomprehensible and hidden until the day dawned, and the light revealed the dark places of prophecy (2Pet 1:19-21).

Another reason that God designed types and shadows is to aid our human minds to better understand spiritual mysteries. Events in the spirit world are obviously beyond our full understanding, because we are physical creatures. Types and shadows help us better understand a spiritual event by describing a physical event that we can understand. For instance, we are able to comprehend in better detail the event of Jehovah God offering Jesus as a sacrifice for the sins of world when we read the typological account of Abraham offering up his son, Isaac. Types and shadows do not reveal new truths, but they tell again the old truths in ways that plain words cannot, and in ways that give new meanings and accents to those old truths, such that they become new to us again.

Seeing these New Testament truths foretold in the Old Testament cannot fail to increase one’s faith in the divinely-inspired Word of God. That is the primary goal of this paper.        

David and Absalom

Hidden in a simple historical detail of David’s life is an amazing typological parallel to Christ’s last night and day on earth as a man. The account is found in 2Samuel 15-16, which details David’s sudden, urgent flight from Jerusalem when he was threatened by Absalom’s rebellion. Remarkably, both David and Christ passed by the same landmarks during their individual moments of greatest stress, and the details of their stories have striking parallels. It will be necessary to read those chapters in order to follow the points in his paper.

The first parallel to be noted concerns the two principal characters, David and Absalom. David, of course, is a well-known type or figure of Jesus Christ. In the NT, Jesus is called the Son of David, which draws attention to the famous prophecy that the Messiah would reign on the throne of David forever (Ps 132:11; Luke 1:32). David was specially chosen and anointed by God to be King of Israel (compare John 1:49). He became Israel’s literal “savior,” who made that fledgling nation soar to heights never seen before or after, yet towards the end of his reign the very people he had risked all to serve suddenly turned and utterly rejected him. Like Jesus, David was belittled by his own brothers, trusted in the God of Israel like no other, and defeated the Giant by the power of God. Also like Jesus, David’s genealogy on his mother’s side was…interesting. A Moabite great-grandmother named Ruth, and a great-great-grandmother named Rahab, a Canaanite. But on his father’s side, well, there was Boaz, Judah, Jacob, Isaac and Abraham.   

Absalom, however, appears to be a figure of Satan, the sly slanderer, for that is exactly what he did to David. Note the similarity in the Bible’s description of Absalom and Satan: But in all Israel there was none to be so much praised as Absalom for his beauty: from the sole of his foot even to the crown of his head there was no blemish in him (2Sam 14:25). God said of Satan: Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty…thou art the anointed cherub…thou wast perfect in thy ways in the day that thou wast created (Ezekiel 28:12-15).

Like Satan, Absalom was lifted up in pride and secretly attempted to rebel against his father’s rule. Exactly like Satan, Absalom deceived the people by insinuating that his father’s judgment was deficient, while his was superior and right (2Sam 15:2-4). Absalom was a master of cunning and manipulation; the Bible says that he stole the hearts of the people (2Sam 15:6). David had done everything the people of Israel could have possibly wished for – he had delivered them from their enemies, he had brought Israel much riches and honor as the head nation of the known world, and he had given them joy and contentment by his good and kind reign. Incredibly, the hearts of the people were easily turned aside by Absalom, to the point of assembling themselves for the purpose of deposing and killing the King whose hand had wrought their good condition.      

In the same way that the intricacies of nature evidence the character of God to our eyes, the beauties of Bible types and shadows evidence His character to our minds. However, as with any analogy, care must be taken to correctly understand the typological details. Even the parables of Jesus can be misused by seeing parallels that were not intended, or by misunderstanding the meaning of a symbol or detail. A primary way to avoid this blunder is to remember that types and shadows will never conflict with revealed truth, and that the meanings of Bible symbols are consistent throughout the Scriptures. Another important characteristic of Bible analogies and symbols is that, in general, they focus on a particular aspect of a person, event, or reality, and not on the entire reality, event, or person.

An example of misapplying a typological detail is possible in the case of David and Absalom. We should not infer from David’s great love for Absalom that God will not punish Satan for his wickedness and rebellion. Neither should we infer from the fact that Absalom was the son of David that Satan is the son of God. Of course, in one sense Satan is a son of God, since he is an angelic being that God created, and the angels are called the sons of God (Job 1:6). The followers of Christ are also called the sons of God (1John 3:1). Christ, however, has a unique title. He is the only begotten Son of God (John 3:18). Much has been written about the technical meaning of that phrase, yet surely its chief point is that, unlike mankind and the angelic host, Jesus is God. That fact alone demolishes the erroneous idea of some groups that Jesus and Satan are brothers.

The two sides in this conflict are clearly drawn. Standing on the one side is the rightful King David, God’s anointed and His chosen deliverer, while the usurping Absalom with his rebel host stands on the other. Key figures are seen in both camps, some surprising, some expected. Among those faithful to David were true men of Israel like Joab, Hushai, Zadok, and Abishai, and yet we are surprised to also see with him Ittai the Gittite, a Gentile who had joined himself with Israel to worship the true God of heaven and earth. As might be expected, among those who rebelled with Absalom were two of Saul’s relatives, Shemei and Mephibosheth, yet we are surprised and mystified to also see there Ahithophel, a man very close to David, a counselor of his own court, a man who knew David well, and who was highly regarded by all.

Ahithophel’s betrayal of David parallels Judas’ betrayal of Jesus in several key details. David was almost certainly speaking of Ahithophel when he wrote, Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me (Ps 41:9). Jesus quoted those very words in speaking of his own imminent betrayal by Judas: He that eateth bread with Me hath lifted up his heel against Me (John 13:18). Ahithophel’s conspiracy was exceedingly strong (2Sam 15:12), and it appeared to be supernatural, it was as if a man had enquired at the oracle of God (2Sam 16:23). He was part of David’s inner circle, and therefore knew David very well, which made the actions of his betrayal that much more effective. Nevertheless, as in the case of Judas, the LORD had appointed to defeat the good counsel of Ahithophel, to the intent that the LORD might bring evil upon Absalom (2Sam 17:14), and so the conspiracy failed.

If Ahithophel was really so wise, why did he betray David? Being the wisest counselor in the land, surely he had discerned that David was God’s anointed, and that David’s rule was far better than that of the egocentric, scheming Absalom? Did he really think the Lord would forsake David? These are mystifying questions that we ask also of Judas, who knew the Lord as well as anyone, and yet turned against Him. The Scriptures say that when Ahithophel realized his conspiracy had failed, he gat him home to his house…and hanged himself, and died (2Sam 17:23). Remarkably, Judas the betrayer mimicked Ahithophel: When [Judas] saw that He was condemned…he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself (Mat 27:4-5). As far as I was able to find, these are the only two men in the Bible that hanged themselves.

David’s Gethsemane

When David heard of Absalom’s rebellion, and that he was coming against Jerusalem with a large army, he decided to leave the city. The reasons for his decision are not entirely clear. Jerusalem was a formidable city and many of its people supported him – men of valor who had fought for him over the years. And yet somehow, David knew that this time victory would not come by fighting. So he left the city, accompanied only by his closest men.

It was a dark day for David, certainly the very saddest moment in a life already marked by numerous difficulties. The Bible describes his exodus from Jerusalem like this: And all the country wept with a loud voice, and all the people passed over: the king also himself passed over the brook Kidron…And David went up by the ascent of mount Olivet, and wept as he went up, and had his head covered, and he went barefoot (2Sam 15:23, 20). The night that Jesus was betrayed, He went forth with His disciples over the brook Cedron (Kidron), where was a garden, into the which He entered, and His disciples. Matthew records this was the garden of Gethsemane (Mat 26:36), a secluded place on the Mount of Olives that Jesus went often to pray (Luke 22:39). While Gethsemane is not mentioned by name in David’s ascent of mount Olivet, the Scriptures say that as he neared the summit, he stopped and worshiped God (2Sam 15:32). It could have been at that very garden.

The brook Kidron is a small stream that flows through the Kidron valley located a little to the east of the city of Jerusalem. At least three times the idols of Jerusalem were cast into the brook Kidron (2Kings 23), and certain Jewish writings say that a canal connected it to the Temple above in the city. All the blood and filth of the animal sacrifices were dumped directly into the stream (2Chr 29:16; Jer 31:40, see John Gill).  

There was an emotional parting at the brook Kidron as David passed over with his men, but the priests Zadok and Abiathar returned to the city carrying the Ark of the Covenant. The Ark was the most sacred piece of the entire Old Testament worship system, and it represents God Himself. David’s words as he left the Ark at the brook Kidron are prophetic: And the king said unto Zadok, Carry back the ark of God into the city: if I shall find favour in the eyes of the LORD, he will bring me again, and shew me both it, and his habitation. But if he thus say, I have no delight in thee; behold, here am I, let him do to me as seemeth good unto him (2Sam 15:25-26). During Jesus’ final night on earth, He too relinquished His own wishes in favor of the Father’s will: O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me: nevertheless not as I will, but as Thou wilt (Mat 26:39).

In a sense, Jesus too had to leave the Ark of the Covenant behind as He crossed the bloody, dusky waters of the brook Kidron on that night. Certainly the Father was watching as His only Son ascended the Mount of Olives near midnight, but this was one act that the Son must do alone. Yet as also with David, God did delight in His Son, and Jesus did return victorious to Jerusalem to see again the Lord’s house and His Ark of the Covenant after His resurrection (in the spiritual sense).

Both David and Jesus ascended the Mount of Olives on their darkest hour. David’s closest men traveled with him; likewise did Jesus’ disciples. The Mount of Olives was one of Jesus’ favorite places when He was in Jerusalem, and is mentioned quite a few times in the NT. But in the OT, that mount is mentioned only twice; first this account of David leaving Jerusalem, and then in a Messianic prophecy (Zech 14:4). Incidentally, it was this minor detail that intrigued me, and led me to study 2Samuel 15-16 more thoroughly.

The Bible says that David worshiped God there on Mount Olivet (2Sam 15:32), but gives no details. Surely it was a somber event. Perhaps he there composed the words of his loneliest, saddest Psalm by far, the profoundly messianic Psalm 22, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? why art thou so far from helping me? I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people. I am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint: my heart is like wax; it is melted in the midst of my bowels. My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws; and thou hast brought me into the dust of death. For dogs have compassed me: the assembly of the wicked have inclosed me: they pierced my hands and my feet. I may tell all my bones: they look and stare upon me. They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture. But be not thou far from me, O LORD: O my strength, haste thee to help me.

Jesus worshiped too on Mount Olivet, there in the Garden of Gethsemane, and it too was a somber, intense event. Alone He knelt in prayer under a springtime tree in the dark of night while His closest disciples slumbered nearby. Alone He wrestled with His mission, alone He sweated as it were great drops of blood (Luke 22:44; Isa 29:16; 63:1-6). I am convinced that Jesus experienced His darkest hour, His greatest temptation, His deepest pain, there in the Garden of Gethsemane. Yes, He suffered greater physical sufferings, harsher rejections, deeper humiliations later on, but the anguish and struggle He endured in Gethsemane were his very worst, if we are to judge by the Scriptures’ description of that hour.

Gethsemane was His greatest trial because it marked the beginning of His unfathomable task – laying down His boundless power and authority, allowing Himself to be spitefully abused by the powers of evil, taking upon His perfect, sinless soul all the dirty, sinful deeds of Man and bearing them in our place, dying a miserable, lonely death, uncared for and unappreciated by the very ones He saved. If ever there was utter loneliness, this was it. Forsaken even by God, He felt; nobody to understand and sympathize. Gethsemane was a place of sorrow, agony and inner struggle. A place where the fate of all mankind hung in the balance as one, lonely Man fought the ultimate battle to save him (Is 63:5).

Matthew records that in the Garden, He began to be sorrowful and very heavy…even unto death (Mat 26:37). Mark and Luke add more to the incredible scene, describing His distress of soul in the strongest terms imaginable – He was sorrowful, very heavy, sore amazed, exceeding sorrowful even unto death, in an agony (Mat 26:37-38; Mark 14:33-34; Luke 22:44). The inner anguish and conflict within His soul was so great that His body was affected. Sweat, as it were great drops of blood, began dripping off His face, and he prayed even more earnestly (Luke 22:44) that God would deliver Him from this hour of suffering and death if it were possible. Was this not the beginning of His ultimate mission? Of bearing our sins in His own body, of paying the price that was required to redeem us from the guilt of sin? All mankind’s grieves and sorrows were laid upon Him this night (Isa 53:4).

It was reading these verses that brought me to believe that when Jesus said He would spend three days and three nights in the heart of the earth (Mat 12:40), He was including Gethsemane. We count a partial day for a whole day, so beginning with the terrible hours in Gethsemane, Jesus spent Thursday night, Friday, Friday night, Saturday, Saturday night, and Sunday in the heart of the earth – in the hands of wicked men and Satan’s angels. When He crossed the brook Kidron with its symbolism of blood and filth, and ascended Mount Olivet to the Garden of Gethsemane, the hour of evil began. In Jesus’ own words to the rough crowd that came to arrest Him that night: this is your hour, and the power of darkness (Luke 22:53).

Jesus had told His disciples on several occasions that this hour would come, Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again (Luke 24:7). On Thursday night, in Gethsemane, He was delivered into wicked hands, both in the physical sense, and in the spiritual sense. I remember well my grandfather, who believed unreservedly in the inerrancy of the Scriptures, wrestling with Jesus’ enigmatic statement that He would spend three days and nights in the heart of the earth, and I wish I could have discussed this idea with him before he died. 

It was not, as some think, the coming death of His body that troubled Him in Gethsemane, but a result of that incomprehensible act of God, who made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him (2Cor 5:21). Our limited knowledge of God and the spiritual realm makes it impossible to understand what this means, yet the Scriptures are clear that in some deep, spiritual way Jesus suffered in our place to redeem and deliver the souls of men from the just recompense their sin requires, which is eternal separation from God and spiritual death in Hell (Rom 6:23; Mat 25:46).

Theologians disagree on the details. Some say Jesus did not literally become sin for us, but that He became a sin offering for us. Others refuse to use the common expression that “Jesus paid the penalty for our sins,” saying this would mean Jesus suffered spiritual death in Hell. Yet somehow Jesus did suffer as a substitute for us, not just a bodily death (for all will die physically, saved or unsaved) but a terrible spiritual agony that we cannot understand. I believe the transaction of a sinless Man “being made sin” truly happened, but I cannot fathom how that could be, or what it means. The Scriptures say it, and we see it clearly portrayed in Jesus’ anguish in Gethsemane.

To make Jesus’ suffering simply His physical death in our place not only confuses terms, it demeans His great sacrifice to something which any human being could do (give his life for someone else). It confuses the terms by teaching that Jesus’ physical death can substitute for mankind’s spiritual death, for while Jesus was entirely without sin, His body was the same as ours. Sin is a moral, spiritual term – an action or thought – and it incurs a spiritual debt. Sin cannot be physically imputed any more than righteousness can be physically imputed (Rom 4:11). Neither did Adam physically die the day that he ate the forbidden fruit, but spiritually (Gen 2:17). Jesus’ extreme anguish of soul in Gethsemane hints at the spiritual suffering He endured in bearing our sins in His own body.

David’s Hope Renewed

David had finished worshiping, but had not yet left Mount Olivet, when on two separate occasions he was met by key men. First, his good friend and companion, Hushai the Archite, communed with David and assured him of his support. Then Ziba, the servant of Mephibosheth, who was Saul’s closest surviving relative, came to David leading two mules laden with gifts of bread, raisins, fruit and wine. Jesus was also refreshed in Gethsemane, when there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven, strengthening Him (Luke 22:43).

Hushai the Archite was the crucial figure in helping David to escape from Absalom. He did not go into hiding with David, but returned to Jerusalem from Mount Olivet to secretly assist David while pretending to be on Absalom’s side (2Sam 15:32-37). The plan worked perfectly. Absalom’s court, just as the Sanhedrin did many years later, met to discuss how to kill the King immediately upon Absalom’s arrival to Jerusalem, but after initially following Ahithophel’s counsel, they were persuaded by Hushai’s tactful response, and David was able to escape out of Absalom’s hands.

Perhaps Hushai is a type of the Holy Spirit, who was the active member in Jesus’ resurrection. In a sense, God tricked Satan into crucifying Christ, because Satan thought that if he killed Jesus, he would win. In fact, the Bible says that none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. That knowledge was hidden from them, having been ordained by God for our benefit before the world began (1Cor 2:7-8). He taketh the wise in their own craftiness (1Cor 3:19; Eph 6:12).

Shemei Curses David

One of the most curious details in David’s departure from Jerusalem is the humiliating treatment he voluntarily endured at the hands of Shimei, an ignorant and foolish man of the house of Saul. The Scriptures say that shortly after passing the top of Mount Olivet, a man named Shimei came out and began to curse David, and to throw stones and dirt at him, seemingly oblivious that all David’s mighty men were on his right hand and on his left (2Sam 16:6). “Get out, get out, you bloody man of Belial,” Shimei shouted at David.

Abishai, one of the famous three in David’s elite men of valor, said, “Why does this dog curse the King? Give the command, and I will go and cut his head off.”

“What have I to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah? Let him alone and let him curse,” David said, “For the Lord hath bidden him.” And so Shimei continued to follow the small group of men, heaping insults, throwing stones and mocking David (2Sam 16:13).

David’s humiliation and manner of response is remarkably similar to Christ’s response to those who mistreated Him. Jesus was also called a son of Belial (Mark 3:22), and was rejected by His own people in words similar to those Shimei uttered. “Away with Him, away with Him, crucify Him,” they cried (John 19:15). Later, as He hung on the cross, He was reviled by the chief priests, the scribes, and the elders, who passed by wagging their heads and saying, If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God (Mat 27:39-43).

Just as David refused to avenge himself in his hour of humiliation, so too did Jesus, for when the band of men came to arrest Him in the Garden of Gethsemane, Peter, like Abishai, was zealous for his King, and tried to cut off the head of the high priest’s servant, but managed to take off only an ear. Jesus immediately stopped him, saying, Put up again thy sword into his place…Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels? (Mat 26:52-53). Clearly, Jesus was surrounded by far more formidable men of valor than David was, yet the chief priests and rulers cursed him, mocked him, and spake many other things blasphemously against Him (Luke 22:65). Jesus, however, waited for His salvation, which He knew the Father would accomplish.

John’s Gospel records an additional detail when Jesus healed the ear which Peter had cut off: Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it? (John 18:11). Like David when he endured Shimei’s insults, Jesus had total power and justice on His side. Like David, He could have given the word, and the insults and humiliation would have been immediately silenced. But no, He knew that this was from the Father, and He rested in His Father’s will, refusing to fix the matter by His own means.

Absalom Defeated

As a result of Hushai’s counsel on his behalf, David was able to escape Absalom, and cross the Jordan River to safety. Then preparations began for a great, final battle as David gathered all those in the land of Israel who were faithful to him and Absalom did the same. The battle took place in the woods of Ephraim, but in comparison with other Old Testament battles, this one was not that remarkable, at least in terms of slaughter – 20,000 men were killed. However, it resulted in total defeat for Absalom’s men, and in the death of Absalom himself.

Almost immediately, the battle went badly for Absalom and he fled from David’s men. As his mule passed under a large oak tree, his head became trapped in its branches and he was left hanging in midair, yet alive. He apparently hung there for some time, until someone informed Joab, the captain of David’s force. Joab went and threw three darts into his heart, and killed him. And they took Absalom, and cast him into a great pit in the wood, and laid a very great heap of stones upon him (2Sam 18:17).

Satan was also defeated by a tree, the cross of Calvary on which Jesus died. The New Testament says that through death He [destroyed] him that had the power of death, that is, the devil, and to deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. In that He himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted (Heb 2:14-18). Here is the reason Jesus bore the humiliation, suffered the pain and endured the rejection. Could there have been an easier, less painful way to die for the sins of the world? He chose the right, difficult one so that His followers would be inspired and encouraged to do the same.

According to Hebrews 2, Satan, like Absalom, met his demise on a tree, but Jesus did not! For Him, the tree spelled victory and triumph, because there His mission of atoning for the sins world was effected and accomplished. Truly death was then swallowed up in victory. That fact is brilliantly illustrated by the marvelous type portrayed in Moses putting a serpent upon a pole, so that those who were bitten by the poisonous snake might look at the serpent and be healed. The snake does not represent Jesus, it typifies Satan, whose power and authority over the souls of men was crushed by the momentous events involving the Cross at Golgotha (Gen 3:15).        

Someday, Jesus Christ is returning with the hosts of heaven, this Word of God, King of Kings and Lord of Lords. The King will culminate Satan’s defeat at the Cross by casting him into a great pit, the bottomless pit of the eternally burning Lake of Fire. All those who choose to follow him in rebellion and wickedness will be cast in with him, but then shall the righteous shine forth forever as the sun in the Kingdom of the Father (Mat 13:37-43).